Welcome to Djian

The Loan Shark in Our Life

Collected by Djian
updated jan 5 2011

Vulgus Collection

Comments? Criticism? Email vulgus@hotmail.com
To that small group of disturbed people who have enjoyed my
previous efforts and encouraged me, thank you.

MM/F, D/S, cons, reluc, incest, gang, blackmail, interr, camera, exhib, humil, teen, prostitution, romantic

The Loan Shark in Our Life
by Vulgus

I'd feel better about myself if I could say that this horrible mess was entirely my husband's fault. Unfortunately, I'm as much if not more to blame than he is. No. That isn't true. I want to blame him. It would be nice to be able to assuage the sense of guilt I feel by assigning some of the blame to him.

But nothing that has happened, none of this mess was his fault. You know how people are. We always want to blame someone else for the messes we get ourselves into. And I've gotten myself into one hell of a mess this time. I'm not certain how I'll be able to live with the shame of some of the things I've done when this is over. And yet ... well, let me try to explain.

The events that I've set in motion, the things that I've brought down on my family are the stuff of pulp fiction. These aren't things that happen to normal people, people like us. Except they are. And in quiet moments of retrospection I sometimes worry whether I'll be able to survive this with my sanity intact, much less my marriage and my relationship with my children. Those things are already under attack.

All of that is true. And yet at the same time I find myself living a long time fantasy that I have repressed for most of my life. It turns out that the reality is every bit as exciting as the fantasy.

Our problems started almost a year ago. My husband lost his job when the company that employed him for almost sixteen years went bankrupt. I couldn't blame him for that, of course. But sometimes when things were rough I found myself resenting him even when I knew it wasn't fair and I had to guard against thinking that way.

It shook us up. How could it not. But we weren't too worried. My husband is very good at what he does. We were confident that he would quickly find another job.

We were wrong. Craig started sending out resumes immediately. He searched online and he spent hours on the phone networking with others in his field. He worked diligently to find another position. At first he was certain that something would turn up quickly. He was willing to accept a smaller salary and although we hated the idea of it he was willing to relocate.

Our confidence began to fade as the time neared when his unemployment benefits would run out. There were a lot of people like Craig out there looking for work and no one seemed to be hiring. Not locally. Not anywhere.

The unemployment insurance money finally ran out. We were forced to start living on our savings. Because his job had paid so well we managed to acquire a comfortable cushion over the years. We had our savings accounts, a fistful of Certificates of Deposit and his sizeable 401K. But when those things were all we had to live on it was amazing how quickly they began to empty out.

In desperation, Craig finally took a job selling appliances in a major department store at the mall. It wasn't enough. He made a small salary plus commissions. But even on a good week his income didn't come anywhere close to what he once brought home. It wasn't enough to cover our large mortgage, two payments for the luxury cars we could no longer afford but couldn't seem to sell, and a wallet full of credit cards that I was guilty of over using.

We had to start letting some things slide and paying partial payments for others. I tried to talk the bank into refinancing our mortgage or accepting reduced payments until the economy recovered and Craig could once more find work in his field.

The bastards wouldn't even discuss it! They would rather evict us and foreclose than work with us until we could get through this. They would rather have our home sit vacant and cost them money than cut us a little slack even though we've never had so much as a single late payment in fifteen years.

We tried working out something with the car dealer we've been buying our cars from for more than a decade. We tried to get him to downsize us into cheaper cars or even let us give one of them back in a voluntary repossession. He was no help at all. He was very sympathetic. But he insisted that he couldn't do anything to help. I was more inclined to believe that he wouldn't do anything to help.

I tried to find work to supplement Craig's income. I have no skills, no experience, no training. But I was willing to do just about anything and I do have a college education. I didn't expect it to be easy to peddle a degree as an Art History major. I knew that never having worked a day in my life outside of the home was a drawback. But I wasn't asking to head up IBM. I just wanted a damn job!

I never even got an interview. The only job I might have been able to talk my way into was stripping in a seedy, sordid joint downtown. I didn't realize what the job was when I answered the ad in the paper. I'm not certain why I talked to the man on the phone once I found out what it was. But I did. He wasn't enthusiastic because of my age. But he was willing to give me a tryout.

I thanked him politely and hung up. I found myself smiling at the thought of becoming a thirty-four year old stripper. I've stayed in shape over the years. I'm pretty proud of my appearance. I thought I had the body to be a stripper if not the skills or the mindset that would be required. But of course I wouldn't even consider it.

We didn't plan very well for that moment when our savings would run out. That was largely my fault, too. We should have started looking around for a cheaper place to live and let them foreclose on the house. We should have set aside enough money to move into an apartment or a small rental house, despite the heartbreak of losing our beloved home and the humiliation of being forced to live somewhere less acceptable.

I couldn't bring myself to even discuss letting our house go into foreclosure. I wouldn't even consider it when it became obvious that my husband wasn't going to get a job in time to save our home.

Two weeks after our last reserves ran out I was almost desperate enough to take that job as a stripper. Craig and I had begun to argue fairly frequently. While we seldom actually argued about money, we knew in actuality it was all about the money. Everything was about the money now.

I said some pretty nasty things to him in those arguments, things I regret. I heaped the blame on him for our situation even when I knew that nothing he did brought it about. I knew even as I said those terrible, hurtful things to him that they weren't true. But I said them.

He was nice enough not to say anything about my spending habits. Maybe he should have. I probably could have used a reality check. I was the one who insisted that we buy two luxury vehicles. I was the one who charged up the large balances on our credit cards. I was also the one who continued to spend too much even when we were living on our rapidly declining savings.

It was only after our savings were down to zero and we were about to lose everything that I tried to make some money by selling some of the expensive jewelry I've accumulated but almost never wear. It never occurred to me that there wouldn't be a market for that sort of thing. I ended up going to every pawn shop in town and being humiliated in each one.

The pawnbrokers all seemed to have come from the same mold. They were unpleasant men who all took one look at what I was trying to sell and either said they weren't interested or offered me next to nothing for some of my most treasured possessions.

I stormed out of more than one those tawdry shops after giving the man behind the counter a piece of my mind.

It wasn't until the end of the month when the phone calls from bill collectors started driving me to tears that I finally had to break down and swallow my pride. I returned to the pawn shops and ended up selling a large amount of my cherished jewelry collection for less than ten percent of its original value.

Each of the pawnbrokers I spoke with made the same suggestion. They all told me I should place an ad in the paper or try selling them on the internet. But it was too late by them. I didn't have time to place an ad and wait for someone to buy my jewelry. I was only days away from having my electricity shut off!

The money I received was only enough to get us through one more month, and then only if I left the phone off the hook to avoid having to talk to the bill collectors.

Craig was upset when I told him what I had done. He had insisted several months earlier that we return our cars to the dealer and buy an old used car before our money ran out. I absolutely refused to give up my Mercedes. Now we had no money to buy a used car and no money to move into a cheaper house. We were on the verge of losing everything and being homeless.

Craig had tried desperately to get me to see reason before we reached this point. I wish now that he had been more forceful. We were less than a month away from living in our Mercedes with our two kids. But it wouldn't be long before we lost the cars, too. They were already threatening to come and get them.

Our kids knew what we were going through. We kept it from them at first. But we had to be brutally honest when we ended up asking them for the money in their savings accounts, the accounts we insisted that they establish and to which they were required to contribute regularly.

Piper, our sixteen year old daughter, and Trey, our fifteen year old son, became privy to our conversations about the family finances towards the end. They were fully aware of how desperate our situation had become.

They were surprisingly practical. They weren't happy about it. But they always sided with their father when he tried to talk me into downsizing and economizing. Sometimes hearing it from all three of them made me want to scream. Now I wish that I had listened.

I paid what bills I could with the money I had, saving out enough to buy food. By the time two more weeks had passed I was nearly desperate enough to reconsider showing up for the audition for stripper. I called in response to almost every want ad in the paper whether I was qualified or not. I didn't have a chance. There were too many skilled people out of work and willing to work for whatever they could get.

Craig tried taking a second job as a night watchman. But several times a month he was forced to be late because of scheduling conflicts with his job at the mall and they let him go after less than a month.

The next step was homelessness. On Monday, after a long weekend of bickering with Craig about nothing, I tried to sell my few remaining pieces of jewelry. Unfortunately, I'd already disposed of anything of value. Disposed of pretty much describes it. It made me sick to think of how little money I received in exchange for my very expensive jewelry.

I was taking the few items that remained in my jewelry box around to the pawn shops trying to raise enough money for one more month of scraping by when another customer intervened. I had been behind him while he was paying an outrageous sum, all in cash, for an almost new Rolex he was buying.

I waited until he completed the transaction but he didn't leave. Instead he stepped aside and leaned against the counter ogling me while I tried to sell my few remaining baubles to the pawnbroker.

Just as in the half dozen pawn shops I visited before I came into his shop, the pawnbroker wasn't impressed and he wasn't interested. I was reduced to pleading with him, which would have been humiliating enough. But the man who still leaned against the counter beside me and continued to ogle my body as if I were dressed suggestively was listening closely and seemed to find my plight amusing.

At the time I thought that nothing could be more humiliating than having to plead with a pawnbroker to buy the last of my jewelry with that stranger listening in amusement and blatantly appraising my body as if I were a prostitute or something.

It turned out that I had no idea about humiliation. I was about to learn. I was about to take a crash course.

The pawnbroker finally shrugged and said, "Lady, I'm sorry. But I already got too much of this crap I can't sell. I can't help you."

I struggled to hold back the tears as I turned slowly and began to walk out, more humiliated than I've ever been in my life.

I took four or five steps before I was brought up short when the man who bought the watch quietly said, "Maybe I can help."

I stopped and turned around. The man was well dressed and not unattractive. But he had an unpleasant, almost predatory smile on his face that made me very uncomfortable. He was a large, muscular man with very cold eyes.

He was still openly ogling me, almost as if he were daring me to object. I watched his eyes moving over my body and suddenly I knew that I wasn't going to like his offer, no matter what it was.

I hated the way he was looking at me. I was dressed in a modest sundress. There was nothing overtly sexual about the clothing I was wearing. I certainly hadn't dressed to attract the attention of men on the street.

Even though I knew in my heart that this man was trouble I was so desperate that I had to at least hear what he had to say. I was made more uncomfortable by the lascivious look that passed between the pawnbroker and the man who had just offered to help me. They made no effort to disguise what they were thinking.

He was waiting for me to respond. He looked so smug, so arrogant that I almost couldn't bring myself to ask, "Help how?"

There was just an infinitesimal change in his expression, as if he knew he had me as soon as I asked him how he could help. My desperation was obvious. I knew that. I didn't try to hide it now.

He simply said, "I sometimes make loans to people in need ... people that banks won't help."

He was well dressed. But even if he hadn't added that last bit about banks I would have known that he wasn't in the banking business. There was something shady about him, something dangerous. But I didn't want to be homeless. I couldn't just walk away.

I didn't know what to say next. I was still trying to decide if I wanted to become involved with someone that looked like him when he suggested, "Let's go next door and get a drink. We'll talk and see if we can do business."

There was only one possible answer to that suggestion. I couldn't possibly go to a sleazy bar with that man. Of course I would have to decline his offer.

But he turned and walked out and I followed him, even as I was trying to decide the best way to say no to him.

I followed about ten feet behind until he entered the dark, unsavory bar next door. I stood outside staring at the painted over windows and neon beer signs for a minute before I finally decided that I had nothing to lose by at least talking to the man. It was a public bar. How dangerous could it be?!

He was already seated in a corner booth by the time I got up the nerve to follow him in. The bartender was standing at his table, listening as he apparently ordered a drink. The bartender looked over at me as I entered. After exchanging a few more words he went back behind the bar.

The bar was to my left as I entered. The room stretched out to my right. It was long and narrow and my first impression from outside was exactly correct. It was dark and slightly rundown. The air was smoky and unpleasant. There were booths along both walls separated by no more than twenty feet at the most.

Except for the corner booths which were slightly larger, each of the booths was built to hold four people. Most of the booths were occupied but usually by only two or three men. I didn't see any other women in the bar.

I gathered my courage in order to face another humiliating request for money and no doubt another denial because no one in their right mind would loan money to my husband and me now. I wouldn't loan me money!

I couldn't seem to look away as I walked toward the back of the room to join him at his corner booth. He glanced at my face for a moment. But then he stared at my body as I crossed the long, narrow room.

It was humiliating. I desperately wanted to turn around and leave this dark little bar. But I couldn't. I had to hear what he would say.

He stood up when I reached his table and indicated that I should squeeze in and sit down. I tried to take a seat across the table from him but he grasped my upper arm with his surprisingly strong grip and I let him seat me on the bench beside him. He sat back down and I slid over as far as I could, pressing right up against the wall to put as much space as possible between us.

He sat back down, held out his hand and said, "I'm Tommy."

I reluctantly shook his hand and told him my name. Without any further preliminaries he asked me to tell him how much money I needed.

The bartender interrupted before I could answer, if I had an answer. He served us each a drink. I tried to decline but Tommy insisted that I have a drink with him. In truth, even though it wasn't even noon yet I very much wanted a drink at that moment.

I took a sip of my very strong drink and then another. I was surprised to discover that I didn't know how to answer his question. I didn't know how much money I needed! I needed a lot!

I explained about my husband's job and our depleted savings. When I told him that we even used our kid's savings he asked me if I had pictures of them in my wallet.

I did, of course. He made me show him their pictures and tell him about them. It made me feel very uncomfortable, especially the way he was looking at the picture of Piper. He asked me her age and if she was a natural blonde.

I didn't answer. None of that was any of his business!

I tried to tell him how much equity we had in our home and our cars but he didn't care about that. He asked again how much money I needed.

I still wasn't prepared to answer that question. I did a quick calculation in my head and finally blurted out, "It depends on when the economy turns around and my husband can find another good job. To get through the next six months and get caught up we'll need about twenty-five thousand dollars. But I don't have any idea when people are going to start hiring again. And until we get back on our feet I can't even make monthly payments. Do you still think you can help?"

Tommy didn't answer immediately. He signaled to the bartender who reappeared almost instantly with a beer for Tommy and another of those strong drinks for me.

I took another sip and sat staring at my hands, waiting for the only possible answer to my question. Of course he couldn't loan me any money.

So I was more than a little taken aback when he said, "I might be able to help. It depends on you."

I was shocked, but not as shocked as I was going to be.

I turned to look him in the eyes. When I saw the look on his face I think that I already had a pretty good idea what he meant when he said it depends on me.

He stared right into my eyes and casually let his hand drop to my thigh.

I gasped and I was just about to slap his hand away when he said, "It's up to you. Do you want me to let you up? I will. Just say the word. You can get up and go home right now. You can start packing your things and looking around for a nice overpass to sleep under. Or you can deal with me. Take your pick."

His fingers squeezed my upper thigh gently and he waited for me to decide just how desperate I really am. The thing that scared the hell out of me was the thrill that shot through my body when he touched me like that. No one but my husband has touched me like that since we met while still in college.

This dangerous man was daring me to refuse him. I felt all the things I was supposed to be feeling. I was stunned. I was offended. I was afraid. I was desperate. But I couldn't deny that I felt ... I don't know, something else!

I wasn't so shocked that I didn't know that the things I was feeling were not things a happily married woman like me was supposed to be feeling in a situation like this.

I knew that the only possible decision I could make was to get up and leave without another word. So I couldn't believe it when I heard myself meekly whisper, "What would I have to do?"

His expression never changed. He didn't even seem surprised. Just as casually as if we were discussing the weather he said, "I'll loan you twenty-five thousand dollars. For the next six months, since you can't make monthly payments, you will belong to me two days a week. You will do anything and everything that I tell you to do without question. I do mean anything. If I tell you to walk down Main Street at noon wearing nothing but your wedding ring you obey me.

"If you repay me at the end of the six months I walk away and it's over. If you can't, we renegotiate. But the next set of terms will not be so easy."

I could almost not think for the heat of his large hand on my upper thigh. I couldn't believe that I was still sitting there. Surely I wasn't considering his offer!

I shocked myself again when I asked, "What about my husband? What do I tell him?"

He chuckled and said, "Tell him you're working two days a week."

"Doing what?"

He rolled his eyes and exclaimed, "I don't give a fuck! Tell him you're a fucking prostitute for all I care!"

This couldn't end well. If I took the money he was offering it was bound to be the end of life as I knew it. This man is evil and he doesn't even try to disguise it.

I shivered in fear and timidly asked, "What would I have to do?"

"I told you! You'll do anything and everything I tell you to do, without question. And the moment you say no to anything I tell you to do you had best be prepared to be punished or to give me back my money.

"Keep this in mind before you decide to accept my offer. I don't send out second notices and I don't accept excuses. You aren't stupid. You know what you're dealing with here. If you own a television you know how people like me work. I'm not a nice man, in case there was any question in your mind. And I won't tolerate a broad giving me her word and then telling me no under any circumstances."

His hand crept up a little higher on my thigh. I felt the tip of his little finger resting over my mound. I shuddered at the thought of what I would have to do to keep from losing everything. I wasn't sure I could do it even if I told him that I would. And yet just the tip of his little finger was sending shockwaves through my body like I haven't experienced since I was in high school!

I struggled to think. With that much money I could pay off my credit cards, bring my other bills up to date, and because I wouldn't have to pay him back until six months from now, at least not with money, we could either climb out of the hole we're in or do the things we needed to do to economize and downsize.

But the price I'd have to pay could very well be my own destruction.

Tommy's fingers began to slide back down my thigh toward my knee. The relief I felt was incredible. I could finally breathe again, until his hand started sliding back up, pushing the hem of my skirt up with it.

As incredible as it must seem I was still trying to think this through. What could I tell Craig if I accepted this deal with the devil?

When I realized that I was actually thinking about accepting his loan despite the shocking demands he was making in return for the money I so desperately needed I tried not to think about my far too rich, far too outrageous fantasy life. I knew that at least some of the things this evil man would require of me would closely resemble my most secret fantasy of being dominated by a strong, dangerous man. There wasn't any question in my mind that he was all of that.

I'm smart enough to know that those things I fantasize about are only exciting in my mind. In real life the things I would have to do would be demeaning, humiliating, unpleasant and probably painful more often than not.

So why was I a hair's breadth away from taking the money?!

I was so befuddled that I didn't even realize the bartender had come back to check on us until I heard him asking Tommy if he wanted another round.

Tommy's hand was back where it had been earlier. But now my skirt wasn't in his way. I glanced down to see how exposed I was. My pantyhose and the crotch of my panties were visible to Tommy and the bartender!

I glanced up nervously and a shiver ran through me when I realized that the bartender was indeed staring at Tommy's hand and my exposed underwear.

Tommy turned to me and after taking a second or two to evaluate my reaction he said, "It's decision time. I want your answer. Do you want the money?"

I moaned and nodded. But it tore me up inside because I honestly didn't know if I was accepting his offer because I was desperate for the money or because I was so fucking turned on.

I tried to think about the consequences. My mind wouldn't even let me. I couldn't think about what Craig would do if he found out. I couldn't think about how my kids would react. I couldn't even bring myself to ask him what would happen if I couldn't repay the rather large loan in six months.

I heard Tommy order another round. He ordered me to finish the drink I was sipping on. I don't know what I was drinking but it was strong. I needed it, though. I was terrified now that I had actually agreed to ... to whatever it is I've just agreed to do.

I gulped down the last few sips of my drink. I put my glass down and breathed a sigh of relief, or was it disappointment, when he finally removed his hand from my upper thigh.

Tommy sat back and said, "Take your pantyhose off. If I catch you wearing those damned things again before you pay me what you owe me you'll be punished. Trust me Regina. You don't want me to punish you. I enjoy it too much."

I glanced around the room nervously. But I didn't hesitate. I reached down to obey him.

People weren't staring at me. But they were aware of me. Men sitting nearby glanced at me occasionally. I was the only female in the bar. The fact that Tommy had his hand in my lap hadn't gone unnoticed.

The men around us started paying more attention when I reached under my skirt and started working my pantyhose down. I wondered how exposed I was but I didn't dare look. I hitched my ass up off the seat and had my hose halfway down over my butt when the bartender returned.

He placed our fresh drinks on the table but he didn't move.

I groaned in humiliation but I didn't stop what I was doing. The bartender stood right there and stared as I finished pulling my hose down over my ass and sat back down.

I couldn't look up. I continued sliding my pantyhose down my legs. It was harder to remove them while sitting in that booth than I thought it would be. I slipped my shoes off and made an even more disreputable display of myself when I was forced to lift my legs one at a time and slip the hose off of my feet. Each time I lifted my leg I exposed the lower two or three inches of my underwear to both men.

I was more humiliated than I've ever been in my life. And god forgive me, I don't believe I've ever been more turned on!

I slipped my feet back into my shoes, pulled my skirt back into place over my thighs and put my pantyhose down on the bench beside me. Tommy reached across me and picked them up. He handed them to the bartender and told him to throw them away.

The bartender grinned and carried them ahead of him with the legs hanging down so that everyone in the bar knew what he had in his hand. I was aware of every man in that bar watching me now. They couldn't have seen anything. Well, the three guys in the booth across from us might have seen a little something. But now everyone knew that I removed my pantyhose while sitting there at the booth with a man that most of them probably knew was not my husband.

Tommy turned slightly in his seat so that he was almost facing me. He started asking me personal questions. He asked me my age and how long I've been married. He asked me how old I was when I lost my virginity and how many men I've had sex with. Well, what he actually asked me was how many men have fucked me.

I told him that I've slept with five men besides my husband since I lost my virginity when I was sixteen. He grinned and said, "You better not be sleeping when I'm fucking you."

I blushed but ignored his crude joke. I was aware, though, that I was still enormously turned on by the way this gangster was treating me.

While I was answering his crude and invasive questions he reached up and began unbuttoning the top buttons on my dress!

My entire body began to vibrate with a strange mixture of terror and excitement. I was so embarrassed I couldn't draw a deep breath. I wanted desperately to stop him. But instead I sat there submissively and tried very hard to continue answering his probing questions.

My dress was hanging open down to my waist when he asked, "Are you any good at sucking cock?"

I shivered again. It was hard to give him a yes or no answer to that. I've always been reluctant to do that for my husband, or any of my previous boyfriends. I always thought it was a demeaning thing to do. But for that very reason it turns me on when a guy makes me do it.

My husband isn't the kind of man to make me do anything he knows that I don't enjoy. I have probably sucked his cock a dozen times in all the years we've been married. I get turned on under the right circumstances, but I seldom encounter the right circumstances and so I haven't had a lot of experience.

I couldn't bring myself to explain that to Tommy. I just shrugged and said, "I haven't done it much."

He unbuttoned a few more buttons. My dress was unbuttoned right down to the crotch of my panties now. Tommy reached in and cupped his large hand over my crotch possessively. God his hand felt good!

He sternly informed me, "You're going to. If you're still married six months from now you'll be such a good little cocksucker that you're husband will probably send me a thank you card."

I nearly had an orgasm. I wasn't sure if it was because I was being slowly undressed in a public bar, or if it was because of the hot hand cupping my pussy. Or could it be the idea of my husband finding out about the bargain I've made to keep us from living under an overpass?

I sat there, as docile as a little slave girl, shivering with lust as Tommy pressed his finger against my slit. I hated myself at that moment, because I was more turned on than a decent, happily married wife and mother had any right to be. And I was in that highly agitated state because a stranger was undressing me and feeling me up in a sleazy bar.

I flinched and squeaked like a timid little mouse when I felt his finger working under the leg band of my panties and slowly sliding inside of me.

He grinned and said, "You're a hot little cunt, aren't you? You surprise the hell out of me. I looked at your sexy little ass next door and thought you looked like a good fuck. But when I saw the look in your eyes I thought you were going be to a frigid little bitch that was going to need breaking. You're pussy is running like a faucet!"

He pulled his finger out of my pussy and held it up in front of my face. What I saw came as no surprise. I wondered how many of the men in the bar were watching us now. How many men saw his finger glistening with the juices from my pussy?

If they noticed, then they also saw him place his fingertip to my lips and order me to clean it. I finally had the orgasm that was hanging over me as I started sucking on his long, thick finger.

He knew it, too. I tried to conceal it. But my orgasm passed and I looked into his eyes. I saw his amusement. I hated myself even more because even seeing how amused he was by my inappropriate response to this demeaning treatment turned me on!

As I obediently cleaned my pussy juice from his finger I wondered if his finger was an indicator of how large his cock might be. The only thing that kept me from having another orgasm as I imagined the size of his manhood was his sudden question, "You ever eat a pussy?"

My eyes went to his and I think the look on my face must have answered his question. He chuckled at my reaction and said, "You will, bitch. I enjoy watching two broads going at it."

He pulled his finger out of my mouth and my fear began to grow as he finished unbuttoning my sundress. My mind seemed to be hiding, peeking out through a haze of lust. It was watching what was happening to me but wasn't an active participant. It wondered if Tommy was going to strip me naked right here in this bar. I think that my lust crazed mind was intrigued by the possibility.

There was a brief flash of lucidity when I wondered why I was submitting to this man but couldn't bring myself to apply for a job as a stripper. The moment passed. The question was moot. I had already given myself to Tommy.

My dress was unbuttoned and hanging open now. Tommy pulled the sides apart, leaving me sitting with my bra and panties completely exposed. I didn't look down. I was too scared. Instead I tried to remember which bra I put on this morning. It was so hard to think. I finally was able to think back to when I got dressed and I was able to picture the bra I took out of my dresser drawer.

I was wearing a plain white bra. There was nothing special about it, nothing except that it was totally exposed in a bar full of strange men.

I'm not a prude. At least I never thought I was. But I've never undressed in public or had sex with someone with whom I was not in a committed relationship. I've enjoyed playing around with a few wild fantasies in my head. But my sex life has always been pretty normal, tame even.

I couldn't believe I was going along willingly with the outrageous things this man was doing to me, or making me do. Nor could I believe how incredibly exciting it was turning out to be. I will probably hate myself tonight. I will almost certainly live to deeply regret what I have agreed to do today. But fuck me this was exciting!

It was about to get worse, or better. Whatever.

I felt Tommy's hand close on my collar and pull by dress down off my shoulders and down my arms. The men in the bar were no longer being discreet. They were no longer sneaking looks at the woman being undressed in the corner booth. They were slowly beginning to gather around our table to fully enjoy the show that Tommy was putting on at my expense.

My heart was beating so hard, so loudly, that I almost didn't hear Tommy say, "Lose the bra. Let's see those tits."

There was just no way! This would have been all but impossible if the two of us were alone in a room somewhere. There was absolutely no way I could bare my breasts in front of more than a dozen men in a bar on the wrong side of town!

My brain froze up. But as if someone else were controlling them my hands went behind my back and began to struggle with the catch on my bra even as I insisted to myself that I couldn't do this. It was the most difficulty I've ever had unhooking a damned bra. But finally I felt the hooks come loose and the tension on the straps slowly ease up.

I released the ends of the strap and lowered my arms. My bra sagged down slightly but the cups remained in place over my breasts. I hesitated a moment longer, strangely fascinated by the realization that I was about to bare my breasts in front of more men than have seen them all together since they first started to appear on my chest. Until this moment only seven men, including my doctor, have seen my breasts.

There were at least a dozen men standing around our booth waiting anxiously for the grand unveiling.

I'm rather proud of my breasts. They aren't big boobs, the kind that make men turn and stare when I walk down the street. I wear a B cup bra and on my slender body they look just right. Even after thirty-four years and two kids they don't sag and there are no stretch marks to mar them.

As proud as I am, though, the concept of waving them around in public never occurred to me. I've never worn a see-through top. I've never taken part in a wet t-shirt contest. I've never gone topless at the beach. I don't display my breasts in public. Or at least I didn't until now.

I didn't even bother to try to calm down. I knew it was out of the question. I stared at the back of the booth in front of me and slowly eased the straps of my bra down my shoulders and let the cups fall away.

There was a low murmur from my audience as my breasts went on display. I heard a few crude comments. But the only words that really sank in were when Tommy said, "Damn, girl! You got some nice tits for an old broad. I don't want you wearing a bra anymore either. You don't need it."

His hand cupped my left breast and squeezed it gently for a moment. He tilted it up and leaned down to suckle on my extremely sensitive nipple for a few seconds. Then he straightened up and said, "I'm pleasantly surprised, Regina. I didn't think you'd be this hot when I got you naked."

My heart was beating so rapidly I was afraid I might pass out. I reached for my drink and gulped down a couple of large swallows. It didn't help much. My body was still out of control. I was sitting in public wearing only my panties now. I was the only female in the room. And I was a deep breath away from my second orgasm of the day.

I started to wonder if he was going to make me have sex with him right here in front of all these men. As that mental image formed in my mind I found that I had to struggle to keep from touching myself, because that would be all I would need to have a huge orgasm. Just a light touch in the right place would put me right over the top.

As if he could read my mind, Tommy's hand came to rest on my belly. He began to work his fingers under the waistband of my panties while staring into my eyes. I slumped back against the back of the booth and watched helplessly as his hand moved under my panties, closer and closer to my blood engorged clit which at that moment was dying to be touched.

I felt the eyes of every man in the room glued to my body and when Tommy's fingertips brushed over my clit I cried out and came more forcefully than I ever have before. I went totally crazy for a moment. My hands clamped down on his wrist and his forearm with a death grip. I lifted my hips right up off the seat to press my mound against his hand. I didn't even realize I was doing it until the orgasm began to subside and some of my blood began to circulate through my brain again.

I could hear the men around me, their loud breathing, their crude comments. I could almost read their minds. I knew what kind of woman they thought I must surely be. And now, for at least two days out of the week I am that kind of woman. I'm a fucking slut!

With that label spinning around in my mind I came again and then collapsed onto the seat. I was totally limp. For a long moment it was as if there were no bones in my body.

Tommy waited until he saw awareness return to my eyes. I moaned and sat up straight again. When I had myself more or less under control again he said, "You might as well take the panties off."

I didn't look up. I stared at my drink on the table and eased my last garment off. He took my panties from me and examined the crotch. I didn't look. I didn't have to look. I knew how wet they were.

He chuckled and tossed them to the small audience that was still standing around staring at me. He followed up with my bra. Then he ordered me to put my dress back on.

I didn't know whether I was relieved or disappointed!

I slipped my arms back into my dress and began to button it up. He ordered me to leave the bottom two buttons and the top three buttons unbuttoned.

I felt my breath catch in my throat when he stood up. He turned to face me and I glanced down. I couldn't stop myself. I noticed the huge bulge in his pants for the first time. His cock looked enormous!

The men backed off and slowly, reluctantly returned to their seats. They were obviously disappointed that the show was over. I'm embarrassed to admit that I was, too! I hated myself for it. But god! It had been so exciting!!

I grabbed my purse and with Tommy's help I managed to get to my feet. My legs were pretty shaky but I was able to follow him out of the bar.

He led me to his Lexus and drove to his bank with his hand resting on my exposed pussy. I waited in the car. He went in and came back out fifteen minutes later with a cashier's check for twenty-five thousand dollars.

He handed me the envelope with the check inside. I looked at it and asked, "Don't you want me to sign something?"

He glared at me and said, "In my line of work we don't believe in paper trails. And we don't settle our differences in court. We entered into my kind of contract when you took that check from me. You can cross your mortgage company. You can tell your credit card companies to go piss up a rope. You can play bumper cars with your cars for all I care. But if you cross me, bitch, you don't get your record cleared in seven years. Do you understand me?"

I nodded. I was terrified of him and I didn't doubt for a second that I was dealing with a very dangerous man. But the feeling of relief that washed over me when I had that check in my hand far outweighed the fear.

He drove me to my bank and went inside with me when I took the check in and deposited it in my account.

I knew immediately why he came in with me. With all the buttons unbuttoned that Tommy ordered me not to button there was an awful lot of Regina on display. I've been doing my banking here for more than a dozen years and a lot of these people know me. I saw some pretty shocked looks on the faces of the people around me.

Tommy came in so that he could watch. This was amusing for him.

We went back out to his car and he drove me back to the parking lot near the bar where I left my Mercedes. I pointed my car out to him and he parked beside it. He shut off his engine, lifted the armrest, slid his seat back and began to unfasten his pants right there in the busy parking lot.

As he was pulling his extremely impressive cock out he said, "Just one more test and you'll have passed your audition. I want a blowjob and it better be good. And don't you dare get a drop on my pants!"

I looked down at his semi hard cock. There were at least eight fat inches of it standing up and protruding through the fly of his jockey shorts. And it wasn't completely erect yet!

I turned in my seat and began to slowly lean down to obey. I hated myself for what I was thinking at that moment. I looked at his cock and thought that it was beautiful! And for the first time in my life I really wanted to suck a cock. I wanted to worship that strong, virile cock.

Before I got anywhere near his cock he growled, "NO! Not like that!"

I looked up to see what I was doing wrong.

He shook his head and rolled his eyes as if I were the dumbest blonde he'd ever met. He obviously didn't think he should have to explain. But he finally said, "Don't you know anything about sucking cock?! A good cocksucker must always be naked."

People were driving past and walking by the car constantly. There was no way that I could do this without being seen. But without a word of protest I unbuttoned the few remaining buttons on my dress, slipped it off and dove for his cock.

I wrapped my lips around the fat, spongy head and my hand closed around the still growing shaft. I felt one if his hands reaching under me and closing on my tit. Right there in public, in all of my naked glory I began to give this man I had just met the best blowjob I possibly could.

He didn't comment on my cocksucking skills. He didn't try to force more of his cock into my mouth. He sat back and relaxed and enjoyed what I was doing, though I did get the feeling that he was evaluating me still.

I would have loved to measure his cock when it was fully erect. I'm pretty sure that it's at least nine inches long. It's the largest cock I've ever seen by far. I could only get half of it in my mouth but the girth was as responsible for that as the length.

I couldn't help wondering what it was going to feel like when that massive pole was being plunged into my pussy. I was furious with myself for even thinking it. But I wanted to fuck this man more than I've ever wanted to fuck a man before in my life. There was no doubt in my mind that when I finally lay under him with that fat rod plunging into me violently it was going to be unlike any sexual experience that I've ever had before.

In the past, when I've sucked off a man, and by a man I mean my husband, I've always been anxious for it to be over. I would be bored and tired long before he finally reached orgasm. And as soon as he came I would immediately spit out the vile slime into a handful of tissue I kept handy for just that purpose before rushing to the bathroom to brush my teeth.

Not this time! I was in no hurry for this to end. I was so turned on from sucking his big cock that I thought I might even cum before he did!

My conscience bothered me. I was fully aware of how disloyal I was being. Not just because I was cheating on my husband, but even worse, because I was enjoying it so! But my conscience couldn't overshadow the lust I was experiencing.

I saw movement in my peripheral vision and I knew that someone was standing outside of the car by Tommy's door. They must be watching me! Someone was watching me, naked in this car, sucking the cock of a man who is not my husband, a man I just met!

I wanted to stop. I wanted to hide my face. But more than anything else I wanted to make Tommy cum in my mouth. For the first time in my life I wanted to make a man ejaculate his thick, bitter sperm into my mouth!

I'm such a whore!!

I felt him getting close. His hand was gripping my breast ... my tit, more firmly. I could feel him tensing up. It's almost time! I sped up the movement of my hand on his magnificent cock and I tried to take more of it into my mouth.

Suddenly he moaned and his grip on my tit became deliciously painful. It was happening! I drew back until just the head of his cock was between my lips and worked my hand up and down the shaft furiously.

I moaned in anticipation and just then I felt the flood start.

I didn't stop what I was doing when the first spurt of hot cum hit the roof of my mouth. I continued pumping furiously. I was still on the verge of my own orgasm as I waited for him to finish cumming so that I could swallow. For the first time in my life I wanted cum in my mouth! I wanted to taste it! I wanted to swallow it!

My mouth filled up quickly. There was more hot, milky cock cream than I've ever experienced before, though admittedly my experience is limited.

I didn't dare pull my mouth away. I was terrified that I might screw up and let some of his hot cum escape onto his pants. But even though my mouth was filling up rapidly I was afraid to swallow while he was still cumming. I knew that I couldn't swallow with the head of his huge cock in my mouth, not without taking a chance on making a mess.

Just before I reached a point where I had no choice his body began to relax back into his seat and his orgasm slowly subsided.

For a long moment I savored the large deposit of cum in my mouth. I didn't know whether it was because it was Tommy that just came in my mouth or if I was so turned on at the moment it wouldn't matter who it was. But even though his cum tasted no different than any other cum I've had in my mouth it didn't disgust me. It excited me!

I stirred it with my tongue and thought about what a terrible and exciting thing I've just done. I don't know how I'm going to feel about it later. But as I slowly rolled that thick cream around in my mouth and swallowed it carefully all I could think about was how very badly I want him to fuck me.

I carefully lifted my lips away from his cock. I quickly lapped up a few stray droplets from the head of his cock and inspected his clothing. I was relieved to see that none of his cock cream had escaped and gotten onto his pants. But I couldn't help wondering how he would have punished me if it had.

I sighed. I was uncomfortable remaining bent over his lap the way I was. But I was reluctant to sit up. I would have happily sucked his magnificent cock again. But he was satisfied.

I slowly sat up. What I saw when I looked through the windows startled the hell out of me. I had become so enthralled by what I was doing that long before Tommy started to cum I forgot all about the movement I saw while I was sucking his cock. Now I could see that there were two boys standing at his door staring in at us. They appeared to be about my son's age!

I turned and sat up straight in my seat. Two more boys have been watching through my window! Four boys, all about fifteen years old, have just watched me sucking a man's cock. Now they were staring in amazement at my naked body. And yet I didn't even think to cover myself. Not without permission. I sat there and let them stare at my tits while Tommy took a couple of minutes to recover.

He finally began to put his soft cock away. As he did he said, "Not bad! You fooled me again. I didn't get the impression you were going to suck cock worth a shit. But you did alright."

He put the armrest back down, opened it up and took out a small pad. He handed it to me and told me to write down my address, my email address and my phone numbers.

When I handed him back the information he said, "You passed with flying colors. I'll be at your place tomorrow around ten. Be ready."

A shiver of excitement ran through my body. He was going to fuck me tomorrow!

I tried to ignore the boys still staring at me through the windows. I swallowed nervously and asked, "What does that mean? What do I have to do to be ready?"

He smiled and said, "Be awake, be clean and be naked."

He reached across in front of me and opened my door. He ordered me out of his car and a thrill vibrated my entire body as I stepped out naked. He handed me my dress and my purse and drove away, leaving me to get dressed in a parking lot while surrounded by four boys.

I realized that I was still incredibly excited by what I had just done. I was still so turned on that I was tempted to offer myself to the boys!

What have I become?! How could a modest, moral mother of two turn into such a slut in less than two hours?!

I finally came to my senses and put my dress on. It didn't escape my notice that I didn't seem to be in any particular hurry to cover myself. Without even giving it any thought I buttoned only those buttons that Tommy let me button earlier. Finally I smiled at the boys, turned and got into my own car.

More than anything else, what I wanted to do when the car door closed and I was sitting in the driver's seat of my Mercedes with four teenage boys still staring at me was to pull my skirt up and masturbate violently. I desperately needed an orgasm ... a dozen orgasms. I was so horny I could hardly breathe!

But instead I sighed and I drove back to my bank. It was hard to concentrate on my driving. The things I did today were playing through my mind like a very sexy movie.

I slowly began to come back down to earth as I drove across town. My conscience had come out of hiding and was starting to push aside and tamp down the lust.

What was I going to tell Craig? What kind of job could I tell him I found that saved us from financial ruin but only required me to work two days a week?

Chapter 2
PI spent almost an hour at the bank getting my mortgage and my two car loans up to date. I have my credit cards through my bank but they wouldn't take my payments. I had to mail those in. I tried again to talk to someone about refinancing at a lower interest rate but because Craig was only recently hired at his latest job and because it was only temporary they wouldn't even talk about it. They were polite, even apologetic. But they were no help at all.

I didn't actually get that much done in the hour I spent in the bank. But old Mr. Harper spent so much time staring at my cleavage, hoping, I think, that one of my nearly exposed nipples would pop free that he was even slower than normal.

I felt a wonderful sense of relief as I drove home from the bank. I knew my troubles weren't over. I still had to worry about Craig eventually getting rehired in his career field and about how I was going to repay Tommy. I still had to figure out what I was going to tell Craig about my new "job."

And of course I had to worry about what Tommy would make me do for or to him on those two days a week that he basically owned me. Even now, even after an hour has passed since I sucked his cock and I have begun to calm down, I couldn't wait until tomorrow when that large, dominant man would strip me and take me. I wanted that long, fat cock inside of me and thinking about it still made my pussy drool.

I had to stop thinking about that beautiful cock. As soon as I got home I would mail off checks to the credit card company, paying them off in full. My mortgage and my car payments were current for the first time in months. I could breathe! That's what I should be thinking about, not a strange, arrogant man's cock and how much I want it inside of me.

I pulled my car into the garage and went into the house through the kitchen as usual. I was startled to see Piper and Trey there. Time had gotten away from me. I had no idea it was this late!

I wasn't the only one that was startled. They stared at me as if they'd never seen me before. It was a moment before I realized why they were gawking at me that way. I was standing before them in a dress that was half unbuttoned. So many buttons were undone that it was obvious at a glance that I wasn't wearing a bra.

I looked at Piper. She was standing on the other side of the large kitchen island with one eyebrow cocked. I knew exactly what she was thinking. I would never let her leave the house without a bra. I let her know it when her skirts were too short, too. I guarded her modesty even more carefully than I guarded my own, until today. She must be really curious to know why her mother just entered the house wearing nothing but a half unbuttoned sundress.

Piper wasn't the only one reacting to my exposure. Trey was staring at my cleavage as if he never realized until now that his mother was a female. His eyes were opened so wide I was afraid his eyeballs were going to pop out!

I was a bit surprised that he would look at his mother that way. I was flattered, but surprised.

I smiled to cover my embarrassment and said, "I have to go up and change before I start supper. Do you kids have homework?"

They usually do their homework, or at least most of it, in study hall before they come home. But sometimes they have more than they can handle in study hall. I don't get on them about it. They're both Honor Roll students and very conscientious about their school work. Of course the school year is almost over and they haven't been getting assigned very much homework in the last few days. It was just the standard question I always ask after school. It's what mothers do and I was hoping to distract them from the way I was dressed.

Piper answered, "Our homework is done. We were just going to change and swim for a while. Do you want help with dinner?"

I shook my head and thanked her for offering. I turned and headed for the stairs, aware of the stunned silence I was leaving in my wake.

I went upstairs and undressed. That didn't take long. I brushed my teeth, reluctantly. I could still taste Tommy's cum. The lingering reminder of what I just did was still turning me on. While I brushed my teeth it occurred to me that it was a good thing my kids were too stunned to come around the kitchen island and kiss me when I entered the house.

I began to get distracted again. I remembered why I was brushing my teeth. I thought about the large cock I sucked so enthusiastically a little while ago, with an audience no less! What kind of woman does something like that?!

Apparently ... me!

I went back out into my bedroom. I was putting on a pair of shorts when there was a soft knock on my bedroom door. I responded, "Who is it?"

Piper opened the door a couple of inches and said, "Just me."

She glanced at my breasts for a second before she looked me in the eyes. I felt slightly uncomfortable. I seldom let my daughter see me like this. Considering how many men and boys saw me naked today you might think it wouldn't be at all strange to be topless in front of her. But I still felt like there was something not right about this.

She looked up from my exposed chest and when our eyes met she asked, "Mom, are you alright?"

I suppose she had reason to ask. I've been acting pretty strange lately, freaked out by my life collapsing around me. But with the temporary reprieve I'd achieved today I suddenly felt much better, despite what I did to obtain that reprieve.

Or was I feeling better because of the things I did to obtain the reprieve?!

I smiled and said, "I'm fine, dear. I'm better than fine."

I saw the strange look in her eyes and I knew I shouldn't have added that last part. But she nodded and closed my door as if I were acting perfectly normal.

I put on my t-shirt, without a bra for the first time since I was a teenager. I went down to the kitchen to see about supper. I've been really scaling back for months now. I can't remember the last time I cooked a nice roast or we went out to eat in a decent restaurant. I'd have to fight the temptation to splurge now.

We have money in the bank and our bills are paid. But that money has to last until Craig finds another good job and anything that's left over will come in handy when it comes time to repay the loan from Tommy.

I refused to think about what might happen if Craig couldn't find a good job by then. I couldn't worry about that now.

I made a big pot of spaghetti sauce and let it simmer to cook in the flavor of the spices. I prepared garlic bread and had it ready to slip in the oven. Then I sat at the kitchen table watching the kids in the pool and tried once again to figure out what I was going to tell my husband.

Craig is on a schedule of alternating days and evenings at the store. For a month he works an almost normal day, from nine in the morning until four in the evening. That's the shift he's on now.

Although he prefers those hours, as do the kids and I, the evening shift is best for making sales. Since most of his income is derived from commissions his schedule makes a big difference in his accordion like take home pay.

Although we all hate it when he has to work the late shift it does have a plus side. When he's working evenings, not only is his paycheck larger, but he has more time during the day to search for a real job.

He called me while he was on his way out to his car after he got off to let me know that he was on the way home. We talked for a minute, until he got to the car. I told him I love him and sent the kids up to get ready for dinner. It only takes Craig fifteen minutes to get home.

I started boiling water for the pasta and finished setting the table. All the while my brain was churning, continuing to try to think of something plausible to tell him about my new source of income.

I wasn't having much luck.

Dinner went reasonably well. Spaghetti may be an economical dish but it's delicious and we all enjoy it. There were no irritating phone calls from bill collectors during the meal. The kids were quiet, though I did get a lot of curious looks from them.

I really wish that I had taken a moment to button up my dress before I came in from the garage this afternoon. Trey continued to look at me as if he only just realized for the first time that I have tits! He was apparently embarrassed by the concept. It was obvious that he was intrigued. Even now he couldn't stop looking at my chest. But he was embarrassed because he had seen so much of me when I walked in the door this afternoon with my dress unbuttoned half way to my waist.

After dinner, Trey went to visit a friend who lives down the street and Piper went to her room to do what teenage girls do, text and talk to her friends on the phone. I poured another glass of wine for Craig and me and we talked while I cleaned off the table and put things away.

It was just idle conversation until I finished and rejoined him at the table. When I sat down he said, "You've been pretty quiet. Was it a bad day? Were there a lot of phone calls?"

I took a big sip of wine and suddenly I knew there was only one thing I could do. Before I could chicken out and change my mind I said, "No. I've been quiet because I've been trying to think of some credible lie to tell you. I've never been so scared in my life. What I have to say could be the end of our marriage. But I've never lied to you. Well, never about anything important. And I can't start now."

He looked surprised. He didn't understand and he wasn't quite sure what he should say in response.

I sighed and said, "Craig, I really, really don't want to tell you this. There is a very good chance that when I finish telling you what I did today you're going to want a divorce. I won't blame you. It will kill me, but if that's what you want I won't fight you."

He looked at me as if to say, "You're out of your mind. Nothing you've done can be that bad!"

I might have found that more reassuring if he had even the slightest inkling about the terrible things I did today. But I have a feeling that once I tell him what I did today he may just want me out of here.

He reached over to hold my hand. I squeezed his hand in return but said, "Maybe you should wait to hear what I've done. You may not want to touch me when I tell you what I did today."

I then proceeded to tell him everything. I told him about trying to pawn the last few pieces of my jewelry and about the loan shark and the offer he made me. As I talked I was torn between not being able to look Craig in the eye and not being able to look away because I had to know how he was reacting.

I told him everything. I didn't leave out a single detail. I told him about being stripped naked in a working class bar on the poor side of town. I told him about my arrangement to spend two days a week with Tommy. And I told him about undressing in his car and sucking his cock while four boys who appeared to be the same age as our son watched through the car windows.

He was in absolute shock throughout my story.

I told him about the money and that our bills were now current and our charge cards had been paid in full. We now have enough money in the bank to pay our mortgage, our car payments and our utilities for six more months. His salary would provide more than enough for food and incidentals. Hell! We could even start eating well again!

I finished telling him about my day and sat back in my chair. I was having trouble breathing. I don't think I've ever been so scared in my life. I was watching his face but I honestly couldn't read him. That was strange because I can normally read him like a book.

He was shocked, that was obvious. He was stunned, speechless. But much to my surprise he didn't look furious. I really expected a little honest fury out of him.

In a strange voice that I almost didn't recognize as coming from the man I've been married to for all these years he asked, "Is that it? Is that all?"

I shuddered as I realized that if I was going to be totally honest that wasn't all. I shook my head and said, "No, Craig. This is the most humiliating part of the entire story. The things he did, the things he made me do ... they excited me. Jesus, Craig! I was so fucking turned on today!

"I'm sorry. I feel worse about that than anything else. But I couldn't help it. When he undressed me in that bar I had an orgasm! When he made me suck his cock I was so excited I wanted to beg him to fuck me. You know how I am about oral sex. But when he ordered me to do it, to undress in public and suck his cock with four boys watching ... I'm sorry. I can't explain it. I was like a bitch in heat."

There followed a very long silence as Craig stared at me in disbelief. Finally I asked, "Do you want me to leave."

After another long silence, without any visible change in the expression on his face he quietly said, "Get your slutty ass upstairs and strip, bitch! You're going to suck my cock the way I've always dreamed about before I fuck the shit out of you! And this time you're going to swallow!"

I was so relieved I almost passed out! I had hoped for understanding, tolerance of something I did out of desperation. I certainly didn't expect this!

But maybe I misunderstood. Maybe he was going to use me and then throw me out!

I still couldn't read his face. I stared into his eyes for a moment and whispered, "Really? I don't understand."

He actually blushed then! I don't think I've ever seen him blush before! He turned red and said, "I don't either. I honestly don't. All I know is that most of the way through your little tale of debauchery my cock has been harder than it was on our honeymoon! I don't know what kind of pervert that makes me. But I do know that I'm not going to worry about it until later. Get your sweet ass out of that chair!"

He stood up and I saw that he wasn't kidding. His cock was hard!

Suddenly I wondered if it would be different now. Would I feel the same excitement sucking his cock that I did sucking Tommy's large cock? I hope so. I'm certainly looking forward to finding out!

Craig held out his hand and helped me to my feet. He pulled me into his arms and kissed me passionately. I couldn't help wondering if he was thinking the same thing I was. Was he thinking about the fact that a little more than two hours ago a stranger's big cock had been in my mouth?

I was.

He reached up under my shirt with one hand and his fingers closed around my braless tit! He moaned and then exclaimed, "You fucking slut!"

But the way he said it, with all that excitement in his voice, it sounded like a compliment!

He pressed his hard body against mine and kissed me again. Then he groaned, pulled back and said, "God! I'd give anything to have been in that bar today! Come on! Upstairs! Before I cum in my fucking pants!"

I backed up and opened my eyes. I looked at my mild mannered, moderately conservative husband in shocked disbelief. I didn't have a lot of time to worry about how he was going to react to what I just told him. Telling him the truth was a spur of the moment decision. But of all the reactions I might have expected this was not one of them.

I reached down, wrapped my fingers around his hard cock and began pulling him toward the stairs. His hand cupped the cheek of my ass all the way up to the second floor.

As we neared our bedroom door I heard a low buzz of conversation coming from Piper's room. Would she hear us? Suddenly I didn't give a damn! What the hell. She must surely know that I'm not a virgin by now!

I pulled Craig into the bedroom after me and shut the door, probably a little too energetically. I whipped my t-shirt off and pushed my shorts and panties off. While he was struggling with his shirt I knelt at his feet and began to frantically unfasten his belt and his pants. I pulled them down to mid thigh and while he was still struggling with his t-shirt I gobbled up two thirds of his hard, throbbing cock.

It wasn't quite the same as it had been with Tommy. Of course it would be different with a stranger. There was no audience this time and there's no way to downplay the effect of a cock as large as his on a woman. That's a lot of visual stimulation. But Craig has a respectable cock and I was pleased to discover that I enjoyed sucking it like I never have before.

I didn't understand the change. It made absolutely no sense that what I did with Tommy today could affect me like this. But much to the surprise of both Craig and me I was sucking his cock eagerly and enjoying it like never before.

I'm not going to lie and say that it was just as exciting as sucking Tommy's cock earlier this afternoon. Not even my dear, sweet husband would believe that. But Tommy either broke something in me or fixed something in me. One way or the other he changed something in me. I won't go so far as to say that I have a whole new outlook on life. But I certainly see sex differently now, especially oral sex.

I sucked Craig's cock with more eagerness, more honest enthusiasm than I ever have. He rewarded me with sounds of pleasure I've never heard from him in all the times we've made love over the years. He grew louder and louder and I almost smiled when I wondered briefly if Piper could hear us. I think that I hoped she could! I haven't the slightest idea why I felt that way!

It wasn't long after that strange thought crossed my mind that I was passionately gulping down the cream from my husband's cock and making a discovery. It wasn't that bad!

Craig has cum in my mouth before on rare occasions. So have a few of my earlier lovers. I thought they all tasted pretty much alike, awful. Tommy's cum was awful, too. It was bitter and bleachy. But it didn't matter. Despite the terrible taste I nearly had an orgasm when he filled my mouth with cum.

Craig's cum wasn't like that, though. I don't know if that was a change in me or a change in Craig. But his cum was mild and not at all unpleasant tasting. I was confused because it seems like I should have realized that sooner.

I looked up at him after I swallowed and saw the mixture of gratitude and adoration on his face. But his cock was still hard. We weren't finished yet. I still needed and very much wanted to get fucked!

He looked down at me and smiled like I don't think he has smiled at me since we were first married. There was love and there was playfulness there. It was all mixed in with the desire. It was just like when we were young and newly married! Everything was new and exciting. We had no responsibilities and we were desperately in love.

He helped me to my feet and took me into his arms. He kissed me with more passion than he has in years and I returned that kiss with just as much passion. God I wanted him!

Before I could take a step he picked me up in his arms and dropped me on the bed. He crawled between my legs and began to lick and suck and bite my pussy like a crazed sex fiend. He went wild. And he drove me wild.

I'm not normally very vocal when we have sex. I've always been the quiet type, even before we had kids and felt the need to be discreet in our lovemaking. Not this evening, though. I heard myself getting louder and louder. When I gratefully succumbed to my first few mind numbing orgasms I cried out as if he were beating me. And I didn't care who heard me!

But then he did something he has never done before, something that no one has ever done to me before. He lifted my legs and pressed my knees down against my chest. I had no idea what he was doing until I felt his lips and his warm, wet tongue exploring between the cheeks of my ass.

I HAD NO IDEA!!!

I screamed and reached down to grab a double handful of his hair. I pulled his face against my ass and cried out as I began to quiver uncontrollably and a massive orgasm washed over me.

I like sex. I enjoy orgasms. I've enjoyed sex, within my narrow limits, ever since I discovered it. But I've never felt anything like the orgasm that was racking my body for ... oh, I don't know ... HOURS!! Or at least is seemed like hours.

It went on and on, wave after wave. I'm surprised I didn't pull every hair out of Craig's head! He waited until my massive orgasm passed and in an instant he was up on his knees with the head of his hard cock pressed against my pussy. I spread my legs and demanded to be fucked, hard!

There was no way that my daughter couldn't hear us now. I must have sounded like the biggest slut in the world. Add to that the way I looked when I came home today and she was probably going to have a lot of questions, though I doubt if she'd have the nerve to ask them.

At that moment, though, I didn't give a fuck. At that moment it was all about me. It was all about pleasure. It was almost as exciting as being undressed in a sleazy bar by a dominant stranger, but without the humiliation.

It wasn't until that second that I realized how erotic humiliation could be. I thought back to being undressed in front of all those men in the bar while Craig was pounding into me and the orgasms started again. I should have been appalled. Maybe I will be later. But not at that moment. I was nothing but a raw bundle of nerves, all leading directly to and ending in my pussy.

I felt my pussy clamping down on Craig's cock as he pistoned in and out of me like a mad man. I wasn't doing it on purpose. But I was well aware that it was happening. It felt pretty damned good. We were both swearing and sweating and crying out as if we were alone in the house.

I had one last orgasm before Craig couldn't hold out any longer and did that little dance on top of me that he always does when he loses control and his orgasm takes over. There have been many times in the past when I was relieved to see that dance because it meant we were done, it was over. Suddenly I felt so guilty. I hated myself for having been such a bitch. How could I have been so selfish, so uninvolved, so fucking cold?!

I held Craig in my arms, pulling him down on top of me instead of easing him off as I have so many times in the past. His eyes opened and he smiled at me before he kissed me with so much love and affection that it made me want to cry, especially after what I did behind his back today.

And then I began to wonder, "What in the hell came over him?!"

Of all the reactions I imagined if Craig should find out what I did today, this didn't come close to any of them! Men just don't react this way to hearing the things I told him after dinner.

I admitted being guilty of some of the most outrageous, most illicit behaviors that a wife could ever commit ... and he got a hard on!

Fuck me!

Craig finally rolled off of me and lay beside me panting for a moment longer. I reached over and held his hand. I squeezed it and said, "That was..."

He chuckled and said, "That was amazing! We need to talk. But I'm going to have to send this prick a thank you card!"

I blushed when I remembered Tommy boasting that Craig would want to do just that. I laughed quietly and said, "Me, too. Craig, I love you with all of my heart and I always have. But that was the best sex we've ever had. I don't know why. But Jesus... !!"

He said, jokingly I hope, "Damn! I wish I hadn't quit smoking!"

Then he sat up and said, "Come on. Let's take a shower and go down and get a drink. Now that the blood is circulating through my brain again maybe I can think straight."

"I'm not certain that I want you thinking straight. If you were in your right mind you'd have already kicked me out of here on my ass."

He leaned over, kissed me on the tip of my nose and with a perfectly straight face said, "Darling, no man will ever throw a woman that can suck a cock like you just did out of his house!"

Almost as if I were talking to myself I said, "I can't believe how well you're taking this!"

He furrowed up his brow and said, "Me either! On the other hand, I can't believe you did the things that you did."

"Me either!"

We went into the bathroom and took a long, hot shower. We did a lot more hugging and kissing than we did washing. We haven't enjoyed a shower like that in more than ten years!

I shut the water off and Craig took me into his arms. He kissed me lovingly and I felt his hard cock pressed up against my belly. I reached between us and cradled it in my hands while we kissed. When Craig finally straightened up and smiled down at me he said, "I can't believe I'm saying this. But I'm starting to wish you had met that clown years ago!"

I've never told anyone about my kinkier fantasies. Not even Craig. I seldom let them out to play. Even when I masturbate I usually refuse to let myself think about those old submissive fantasies. I wondered what he would say if I told him about them now.

We dried off and put some loose, comfortable clothing on. We went down to the kitchen and I made a couple of strong sidecars, Craig's favorite cocktail. Trey was home. He and Piper were sitting out by the pool staring at us now through the kitchen window. It didn't take a lot of imagination to figure out what they must be talking about.

We decided to take our drinks and our conversation to the den. It had been converted to Craig's home office but wasn't getting a lot of use now. We shut the door and turned on some quiet background music to mask our conversation should anyone want to eavesdrop.

We sat in the comfortable chairs in the corner and sipped our drinks. Now that we were here we weren't sure where to start this conversation. Before I could bring up what happened to me today Craig said, "Before we get started, I want to be clear that I understand the pressure you've been under and that it has been largely my fault. I don't blame you for anything you've done. I want you to understand that. I'm not even sure that blame is the right word to use. Blame only applies if someone does something wrong. I don't think that you did anything wrong."

That was sweet, but so untrue. I smiled at him and said, "Bullshit! None of this was your fault. I know you feel pretty powerful in those fancy suits of yours. But you had no influence over the economy and you weren't responsible when the company you worked for went bankrupt.

"We both know that getting two expensive luxury cars was my doing, as was spending as much as we did on this house before we had much of a down payment saved up. I'm primarily responsible for the large balances on our credit cards, too.

"You tried to talk me into economizing and downsizing when this mess first started but I didn't listen. I was so certain that you'd find another high paying job right away and I was so spoiled that I absolutely refused. If I had listened to you in the beginning we could have weathered the financial problems that we've been going through. If anyone is to blame it's me. I know you feel guilty. It's a man thing I guess. But you aren't and even when I was going crazy trying to find a way out of this mess I didn't blame you."

I smiled and said, "I tried. But I couldn't."

We were talking. But we were still avoiding what we came in here to talk about.

Now that we were in here I didn't know what to say.

Craig took a big sip of his drink and asked, "Can I ask you a question without making you mad?"

Here it comes.

I nodded nervously. I had already decided that I wasn't going to hold anything back. But god I was scared!

I took comfort from the fact that he seemed uncomfortable, too. And I reminded myself how he reacted to what I told him after dinner. We just experienced what was almost certainly the best sex we've had since ... ever!

He took another sip of his drink and cleared his throat. Finally he said, "You, well, both of us really, have always been pretty conservative when it comes to sex. I've already admitted that what you did today really turned me on and that I would have given my left nut to be at that bar today. But I can't believe you did the things you did. I'm curious. Can you tell me what was going through your mind?!"

I knew that there was only way to answer him that would make sense of what happened. I would have to finally admit to my most secret fantasies. I also knew that I couldn't do that without another drink. I stood up and took his empty glass. I smiled and said, "I'll be right back. That wasn't enough alcohol to get me through this."

While I was in the kitchen making two more sidecars, Piper came in from outside. I looked up and smiled when I saw her blush. Yeah, I guess she heard us in the bedroom earlier!

She cleared her throat and said, "Mom, are you alright?"

I smiled at her discomfort but didn't answer right away.

She wasn't comfortable having this conversation and that amused me more than it should have. When I didn't answer right away she said, "You're acting so funny. I'm worried about you."

I poured the drinks from the cocktail shaker and turned to face her. In all honesty I couldn't assure her that everything was all better and that she didn't have to worry anymore. I didn't know what Tommy would require of me and there was still the twenty-five thousand dollar debt looming over us. That would come due six months from now. If things didn't turn around I had no idea what he had in mind if renegotiations were required in six months. There was still a lot of unease in the back of my mind, especially the unease I felt when Tommy had shown so much interested in Piper's picture.

I was purposefully vague when I said, "Honey, I bought us a little time today. We aren't out of the woods yet. But things are looking up. For the time being we can go back to living more like we were before you're dad lost his job."

"You bought us a little time and you came home half undressed?"

I could tell she was sorry as soon as she said it. But I couldn't blame her for being curious. On the other hand, I wasn't about to share the details of my day with her. I let her off the hook. I smiled and said, "I was dressed a little bit too casually, wasn't I."

I obviously hadn't allayed any of her fears. She was still concerned and I knew my daughter well enough to know that when she gets frustrated she can be a handful. She probably gets that from me. I was also worried that there would come a time, possibly sometime soon, that Tommy would put me into the position of having to explain some pretty bazaar behavior to my kids.

I finally said, "Your dad and I are talking about everything now. I'll come up to your room and talk to you later. I don't know what I can say to reassure you. Things are still pretty unsettled. But I'll try to answer some of your questions ... if I can."

"What about Trey?"

I sighed and said, "Let's you and me talk first and see how it goes. Trey is still struggling with the concept that his mother has tits."

Piper burst out laughing. Then she clapped her hand over her mouth and looked at me in total disbelief. Finally she shook her head and said, "This should be an interesting conversation!"

I picked up our drinks and headed back to the den. I had been so distracted by Piper that I didn't have time to figure out what I was going to tell Craig.

I closed the den door behind me and handed Craig his drink. I sat down facing him again and asked, "Do you have any fantasies that you've kept from me? Are there things that turn you on that you were too embarrassed to share?"

Actually, I can't remember either one of us ever discussing our sexual fantasies. But I knew it was the right question when I saw the guilty look on Craig's face.

I smiled and said, "Me, too."

Another long silence followed. It's a very embarrassing subject. Finally I said, "I guess I should go first. I'm the one that caused this to be a topic for discussion."

Craig reached over and took my hand. He squeezed it and then he pulled me out of my chair and into his lap. He put his drink down and rested his hand on my upper thigh. A couple of his fingers worked their way into the leg opening of my loose terrycloth shorts and began to gently tease my mound. Suddenly I thought that this conversation might be possible after all.

I kissed him lightly and said, "I think that's going to work. I'll do it for you when it's your turn."

He smiled and began to center his attention on the sensitive skin around my clit. I moaned and said, "Don't make me cum. Your daughter is worried enough as it is."

He laughed and said, "I have no intention of letting you cum, not for hours yet."

I hugged him and quietly exclaimed, "Prick!"

He leaned down and nipped at one of my nipples through the thin t-shirt I was wearing sending shockwaves directly to my clit. I moaned quietly. I couldn't help thinking that I haven't enjoyed his touch this much in years.

He took his lips away from my nipple and prompted, "You were saying?"

I took another sip of my drink and said, "In order to make you understand the way I reacted to the outrageous things I did today I'm going to have to tell you my deepest, darkest secret. There is a part of me that I have kept submerged. I never let it out. I haven't even thought about it in years. Well, that isn't entirely true. It comes up sometimes when I see something on television or in a magazine that brings it to mind. When that happens I immediately wall it off and refuse to even think about it. I do that because it scares me. I've been embarrassed by it since I was a teenager and first became aware of it.

"Craig, from the time I was about fourteen or so I've had a fantasy about being dominated by a strong, dangerous man. I'm not sure where it came from. It may have been something I read or something I saw on television when I was stumbling through puberty. Whatever the root of the fantasy I have no conscious memory of it.

"When I was young I used to masturbate to that fantasy all the time. It evolved and developed and took over my fantasy life almost completely and it scared the hell out of me. I was terrified that I would begin to act it out and even more terrified of the kind of life that might lead to.

"It took all of my will power. But eventually I suppressed it. Not completely. It still pops up when I see some evocative photograph in a magazine or something in the news or on television that reminds me of it.

"I suppressed it as totally as I could. And apparently I suppressed a lot of my sexuality along with it. I lost control of that fantasy today with Tommy. That's why I could do those terrible things that I did. Today, for the first time in my life, I experienced a taste of what living my fantasy would be like.

"Doing those terrible, humiliating things with him seemed to unlock something inside of me. You can't deny that the sex we had tonight was the best we've ever had. I feel guilty about what I did today. And I feel guilty that it took being all but raped by another man to allow me to open myself up to you. That's wrong and I know it. But that's the truth and that's the only explanation I have for how I reacted to Tommy and how I reacted to you when we were upstairs earlier. I don't feel like I can apologize enough. And I don't expect you to forgive me. I just hope you can understand.

"When he started ordering me to do things, when he made me take my clothes off in that bar today with all those men watching ... I hated it and I was humiliated ... and I was more excited than I've been in years.

"I think I told you that I had an orgasm in that awful place. He reached inside of my last remaining article of clothing, my panties, and he touched me. That was all it took to set me off. I sat there in that booth wearing only my panties. All those men were staring at me as I sat there nearly naked and I had an incredible orgasm! God help me, I humped his hand like a bitch in heat.

"I lived out my fantasy today and god help me I loved it. It was just as exciting as I thought it would be. Craig, I'm not sure I can put that back in the box. Or at least I can't yet. He's coming to our house tomorrow. I don't know what he is going to make me do or what he's going to do to me. I'm more embarrassed than I could ever explain to have to admit this to you, but I'm looking forward to it!"

I should have been terrified, on pins and needles waiting to see how Craig was going to react to baring my perverted soul to him. But I already had a clue. His cock was hard and throbbing under my ass. His free hand was holding my breast and gently kneading it while two fingers on the hand he had worked into the leg of my shorts were now buried deep inside of me.

I moaned in disappointment when he removed his hands from my sensitive flesh, helped me to my feet and stood me in front of him. He stood up and went to the door. I watched as he turned the lock and then turned around and said, "Strip, bitch!"

I couldn't contain my grin. I would have preferred to act out the part of the timid, intimidated victim. But I couldn't. Not this time. I was certain that I would enjoy whatever it was that Craig had in mind. But the truth is that no matter how hard he tries, Craig could never intimidate me the way someone like Tommy does. I know that my dear, sweet husband could never do anything to hurt me.

We stood across the room from each other. I managed to tone down my grin a little as I quickly stripped off my t-shirt and shorts. He waited until I was naked to slowly remove his own clothes. I watched him undress and as usual I was amazed at how well he has stayed in shape. Whenever we get together with friends I'm always so proud of him. So many of our male friends have let themselves go over the years. If not outright obese they are at least soft and pudgy.

Not all of them of course, but so many. Craig runs and plays golf and racquetball. He has a weight bench in the basement which he and Trey use regularly. They aren't going overboard. They just keep toned and firm. Trey credits those weights and the time he spends working out with his father for his celebrity on the school's baseball and football teams.

Craig returned to his seat and pulled me to my knees at his feet. He looked at my body for a moment before he took one of my nipples between his thumb and finger and squeezed. He sent electric shocks straight to my clit.

He saw how I reacted and leaned down to kiss me. Then he sat back and said, "I'm going to tell you some of my deepest, darkest secret fantasies now. But if you want to hear them you're going to have to listen with a mouthful of cock."

I smiled and said, "I don't have a problem with that. We can do this every day if you want. And I don't care what we talk about!"

I leaned down and eagerly took his cock into my mouth. I started sucking like a vacuum cleaner until he grabbed my head and said, "Take it easy, slow and gentle."

I lifted my head and said, "I was thinking about how good your cum tasted earlier. I can't wait for more."

And I meant it!

He smiled and said, "It won't be long. I can promise you that."

He sat back in his chair and watched me for a minute. Then he leaned his head back and closed his eyes. He breathlessly exclaimed, "God damn that feels great!"

He sighed loudly and began to tell me about something that happened when he was fourteen.

"I spent most of a month one summer with my mother's brother and his wife in a small town in upstate New York. They lived near a small lake and I always enjoyed visiting them. They were my favorite aunt and uncle but looking back I suppose that might have been because I had so much fun at the lake whenever I went there.

"My uncle worked for the town and they made a little extra money renting out a couple of small houses they owned in the area. One of their renters was an older guy that lived alone. One night he was on his way home from having a few beers with his friends when a tree apparently jumped right out in front of his car and killed him.

"My aunt tried to find someone somewhere that might be his next of kin but apparently he was all alone. When she finally gave up she asked me to help her clean out the house so they could get it ready to rent out again. I was actually happy to help. I didn't mind helping out my aunt. But the truth is I was a nosy kid. This was a chance to go through someone else's stuff.

"I went over to get an early start the next morning. She was going to join me as soon as she ran some errands. The plan was that we'd pack up anything of value and donate it to charity and throw away the rest.

"One of the first things I found when I started looking around was a large stack of magazines in his closet. Keep in mind that I was fourteen at the time and had a hard on more than I didn't. The only thing on my mind was sex. But even when I wasn't thinking about sex I still had a hard on. I used to get an erection in class when I was concentrating on my math! That's what life is like when you're a fourteen year old boy.

"There were about fifty of those magazines. There were several different kinds. But they were all about the same thing. They all contained pictures of naked women and some even had pictures of men and women together. Those pictures flat blew my mind. I knew I had to find some way to squirrel them away. I had to have those magazines!

"I thought about hiding them somewhere and coming back for them. But there were too many things that could possibly go wrong with that plan. I was going nuts trying to figure out how to get them back to my room when I spotted an old Army footlocker. I pulled it out and opened it. It was full of old Army things, uniforms, old medals, a pistol belt, backpack, that sort of thing. I stashed the magazines under all that stuff and when my aunt arrived I told her I'd like to buy the Army stuff from her.

"She thought that was amusing and after looking at the things on top and deciding it was harmless and had little value she told me that I could have it. I carried the footlocker out and put it in the back of her pickup truck and finally got down to work.

"I kept an eye out for anything else of a sexual nature that the guy might have left lying around but those magazines were all I could find.

"We spent the entire day disposing of that poor guy's life. We loaded everything up in the truck, dropped off the charity stuff at the Goodwill store and threw everything but my footlocker in a dumpster.

"It wasn't until we got home that evening and I opened up the footlocker in my room that I finally learned what I had there. I stashed most of the magazines in my suitcase in my closet in case my uncle or aunt got curious. I took a shower and finally sat down with one of the magazines. At first I just looked at the pictures. I didn't pay any attention to the print. I mean, Jesus! Naked women!! What more could a boy that age ask for?!

"But eventually I became curious about the text. I wondered what they had to say about all those beautiful, naked women. The magazine was a collection of letters from readers. Or at least that's what it professed to be. I suppose that some of them could have been legitimate. They purported to be letters from people telling about their exciting and kinky sex lives.

"I've always believed that most of them were either provided by people making things up at the magazine or people writing out their fantasies and sending them in as if they had actually happened. Whatever the truth is, I think I read that first magazine from cover to cover without once taking a breath.

"There's no denying that those magazines had a big affect on me. I have a confession to make. I'm not the conservative person I've always allowed you to believe. I've been playing the part that I assumed a good husband and father is required to play. I've been doing that because I love you more than life itself and I would die if I ever lost you, or revealed some of my fantasies and scared you away.

"Thanks to those magazines my horizons were broadened significantly. For instance, I don't care what the church says. I don't believe that homosexuality is an abomination. Homosexuals are just people. They are what they are. They are the way they were born. And sex is normal. The need for it is healthy. It wasn't meant to be scary. It's another area of our lives where religion has raised its ugly head and screwed everything up.

"But that was just a small part of my education. Those revelations weren't the things that turned me on. The vast majority of those letters seemed to have one theme. They were written my men who enjoyed sharing their wives with other men, or they were from women who had that same interest and found pleasure in acting out their fantasies. There were thousands of variations on the theme. And each and every one excited me.

"There were other subjects that were exciting, too. I loved the letters about female exhibitionism. There were letters about bondage and about domination and submission. They all turned me on.

"I masturbated until I couldn't lift my arm while reading those letters. It's a miracle I didn't die of dehydration that summer. I snuck those magazines home in my suitcase and I masturbated to them until I went away to college. They were all falling apart by then. But it still broke my heart when I finally threw them away.

"By that time I had a normal sex life. I was dating regularly and I got lucky as often as anyone else in high school I guess. But that was never often enough and my magazines were always there to supplement my meager sex life.

"Like you, I sublimated my erotic fantasies. I knew that most of the things I read about in those magazines were just kinky fantasies and that no normal, decent woman would have anything to do with a man who was turned on by the things that turned me on.

"When you told me what happened to you today..."

He sighed and said, "I'm sorry. I know it's the wrong reaction. But when I heard what you did today you became one of the letters from my past! You saw how I reacted. I wasn't kidding earlier. I would have given anything to be there in that bar today watching, watching you and proudly watching all of those men watching you.

"I'm so glad that you were turned on by the things he did to you. I'm glad because I adore you and I don't ever want you hurt. But I'm going to be perfectly honest. I have no idea how long it will be before I stop picturing him undressing you in that bar and then making you suck his cock in his car with those boys watching. I'm going to see those things in my mind every time we make love, probably for years to come."

And then he did. Cum while thinking about the things I did today I mean. He tensed up and filled my mouth with another load of very tasty cum while I moaned with pleasure and teased his balls with my fingertips.

I swallowed it all eagerly. I rested my cheek on his belly and held his cock in my mouth. I have adored Craig since shortly after we started dating. But I know that I've never loved him as much as I did at that moment.

Not only was all the stress I was feeling gone, the fear of how he would react to the things that Tommy made me do. But now I didn't have to lie to him. I could share those things with him and we could enjoy them together.

I had a suspicion since I talked with Tommy this afternoon that he had no intention of helping me keep what I was doing with him a secret from my husband. It was such a relief that I no longer had to worry about how Craig would react. Instead, I could wait for him to come home from work and take him upstairs. I could fuck his brains out while I told him what terrible things Tommy made me do that day.

It took a moment for me to realize that Craig's cock was still hard. I let it slip from my mouth and in a timid little voice I asked, "Sweetheart, would you mind very much bending me over your desk and fucking the shit out of me?"

He sighed and said, "If I must, I must."

He stood up and helped me to my feet. His strong fingers clamped down on the back of my neck and guided me to his desk. He pushed me down, kicked my feet apart and slammed his cock into me more violently than he ever has before.

I cried out, "YES! GOD YES!!"

I reached across the desk and held on tight, rested my head on my arms and stared out the window while he began to rape me just like in my dreams. I think that it was several minutes before I realized that I was staring at my children. They were still sitting out by the pool.

I was pretty certain that they couldn't see us. It was getting dark and there weren't any lights on in the room. But I found myself wondering what they would think if they heard what I did today or if they saw their father slamming his cock into me like a mad rapist. I wouldn't want that, of course. But for some perverted reason it amused me to contemplate it.

I enjoyed that hard fuck every bit as much as I enjoyed it when he fucked me upstairs after dinner. I must have enjoyed a dozen orgasms before he came again. He shocked me then. He did something I never would have thought him capable of. He paused after his orgasm to catch his breath. Then, after he pulled his cock out of me he used a handful of my long, blonde hair to guide my mouth to his soft cock, covered now in our combined juices.

I stared at his cock as my face slowly approached it. When the spongy head of his cock was right at my lips I think I even surprised myself when I opened my mouth and attacked it eagerly.

I've never done anything like that before and he has never even hinted that I should. I don't know if he was surprised when I allowed him to make me do something like that. But I sure as hell was.

I was shocked that he was making me do such a nasty thing. I was more surprised, however, to discover how much it turned me on!

It wasn't just that doing something nasty like that turned me on. It did. But it was the idea that Craig was making me do it. I didn't know he had it in him!

After I cleaned his cock he pulled me upright and hugged me so hard it took my breath away. He kissed me and said, "You fucking slut! God I love you!"

He meant it, too. I was starting to wonder if losing his job wasn't the most exciting thing that has happened to us!

I don't know if my head finally started to clear or the Good Sanity Fairy hit me with her wand when I wasn't looking. But the happy changes in my marriage notwithstanding, I was reminded that I was still an indentured sex servant without the written contract. Today I turned myself over to a dangerous man who enjoys doing the sorts of things that Craig and I fantasize about.

The worrisome part of that peculiar and unexpected circumstance is that he is someone over whom we have no control. This strange situation could easily get out of hand. We know what our fantasies are. We don't know what his fantasies are.

That wasn't my only cause for concern. Six months from now we still have to come up with twenty-five thousand dollars or things could get even worse.

My thoughts must have been obvious from the worried expression on my face. Craig hugged me and said, "Don't worry. I'll find a job by then."

It was nice of him to reassure me. But he had no way of knowing that everything would turn around in six months. We've seen the stories of people on the evening news who've been out of work for two years or longer. And what if he did find a job and we still couldn't come up with the money? That was also a possibility I didn't think about when I was talking to Tommy. I had been so desperate to get his money and pay my bills that I probably would have agreed to just about anything.

We finally separated and started getting dressed. I told Craig I'd join him in the bedroom shortly. I promised Piper I'd have a talk with her. She was worried about me.

Chapter 3

Craig went upstairs. I went out to the pool. Trey blushed when he saw me. I thought he'd gotten past that. I went around behind him, leaned down and gave him a hug. I said goodnight to him and sent him to his room. He seemed all too happy to go.

After he left I asked Piper, "Want to talk?"

She nodded her head and asked, "Do you?"

I shrugged and said, "It all depends. Let's see how it goes."

She nodded. After an uncomfortable pause in which she stared into my eyes looking very much like she could read my mind she said, "We've been worried about you lately. What we saw after we got home from school today wasn't reassuring."

I was still trying to decide what to say when she asked point blank, "Are you screwing around on dad?"

"That's direct and to the point. I'll have to give you credit. I wouldn't have had the balls and I didn't think you did either."

She grinned and said, "I was talking it over with Trey. He didn't think I did either. But it's what we both want to know."

I nodded noncommittally and asked, "Did you two come to a conclusion when you were talking it over?"

"It was a split decision. Trey can't believe you'd do such a thing. I saw you come home this afternoon looking like you just got laid. You weren't wearing underwear, you had no idea what time it was, and your dress was half undone. It's hard to believe. But when it quacks like a duck..."

I was incredibly embarrassed. But I was also very impressed. Not just that she had an idea of what was going on but that she actually had the balls to ask me about it. I wasn't certain what I could or should say. I knew that I could deny it all day long and she wasn't going to buy it.

Finally I asked, "I'm not sure you can handle it. Do you really want to know? There's a good chance that you'll never want to speak to me again."

"That pretty much answers my question."

"No. Not really. There is far more to it than that. Some of it you probably aren't old enough to understand. If it makes a difference, I'm not doing anything behind your father's back."

She looked at me skeptically. I couldn't blame her. I wouldn't have believed me either.

I couldn't believe I was having this conversation with my sixteen year old daughter! I asked again, "Do you really want to know? I'll answer your questions if you want. I'll tell you the entire story. But I don't think you really want the answers."

She shrugged and said, "I think not knowing is worse. I know enough to let my imagination fill in the blanks. I know enough to want to scratch your eyes out for hurting dad."

I smiled and said, "I'm not hurting dad. If you would prefer we can go up to our room and have this discussion with him. He'll be more uncomfortable than we are, I can promise you that. But he already knows everything and he isn't upset. I just don't know how to explain this to you so that you can understand without disapproving. In fact, it probably can't be done."

She didn't say anything. But she didn't get up. She just stared at me, waiting for me to convince her that I'm not the slut she thinks I have suddenly become. The problem is, I think that I am!

I decided to tell her everything right up until she couldn't stand it any longer. As awful as what I did today is, I think it has to be better that she know the truth than think I have a lover and that I'm cheating on her father. I just don't know if she's mature enough to understand the distinction.

I told her the story that I told Craig, almost word for word. As I did I watched her face closely. I'm not sure what I expected. I thought she might start screaming at me and calling me names. Or even more likely, cover her ears and run for the door.

I was certain that she would be furious with me. I'm not sure how she's going to relate to her father after this talk. But I wouldn't be surprised if it took years for us to repair our relationship, if that was even going to be possible.

What I actually saw was not at all what I expected. I saw shock and disbelief, of course. I expected that. What I didn't expect was that while I was telling her what happened to me in the bar she started to discreetly squirm around in her seat and blush furiously. It was a minute or two before I realized that she was turned on! I REALLY didn't expect that!

I was more embarrassed telling Piper what happened than I was when I told Craig. But I told her everything, using milder language of course. And I was less graphic when I explained my own reactions.

There were a few minutes that we could catch our breath while I told her about getting the money and paying our bills. Then I surprised myself by telling her about the blowjob in his car with four teenage boys watching.

I didn't say anything about what happened when Craig got home. I didn't tell her about us ... about our fantasies and our reaction to the things I did today. That would have been even more embarrassing than telling her what I did with Tommy.

My next surprise came when after a few breathless minutes my daughter exclaimed, "Fuck me! That was ... that was hot! You aren't making that up are you?!"

I smiled and shook my head.

"And he's coming here tomorrow?"

I nodded.

There was another long pause before she asked, "How does dad feel about that, about all that?"

"It's complicated. I'm not comfortable talking to you about that. I can only say that he isn't upset with me. In fact, I think we are closer now than we've been in years."

She really didn't understand that. I could tell. But I didn't expect her to understand and there was just no way I could tell her about our fantasies. Without explaining those fantasies it would be impossible to understand our reaction to the things Tommy did to me today.

Piper placed her hands over her face and took a couple of deep breaths. She rubbed her temples for a few seconds, then she placed her hands in her lap and sat up straight again. She finally said, "You know this makes you a prostitute."

I shrugged and replied, "I don't really think of myself that way. But if I am I'm a very highly paid prostitute. If anyone ever offers you twenty-five thousand dollars for your sweet ass, my dear, you have my permission to accept."

She grinned and said, "Technically, you aren't getting paid that much. You're actually only getting paid the interest on that loan. But that's still a lot of money to put out. I hear loan sharks charge exorbitant interest rates. But even at just ten percent that's twenty-five hundred dollars a month to have sex with him an average of eight days a month. That's still more than three hundred dollars a day.

"No, wait! I take it back. That isn't a lot of money for an entire day of sex."

I smiled. It was strangely amusing, watching her try to figure out how much I was getting paid to have sex. But I interrupted her train of thought when I asked, "How long has it been since you stopped being a virgin?"

It was her turn to blush. She looked into my eyes again to try to see if I was upset. Finally she said, "About a year."

"Do you enjoy sex?"

She smiled and nodded.

"I do, too. I enjoy it more now than ever. I had some hang-ups that have been a problem for us, your father and me. I don't have those anymore."

She grinned and said, "That guy must be good! You had an epiphany after just one day!"

"He is good. But it was more than that. This is the real embarrassing part of what happened. I didn't want to tell you this but you'll never be able to understand if I don't. What I did today, the things he made me do were exciting because he played into fantasies that I have suppressed for years. He unknowingly unlocked those fantasies and when he did he made a difference in me. I suppose it was that more than anything else you saw when I came home."

She chuckled and said, "You did look different. I noticed it right away. But I think that the only thing that Trey noticed was your nipple peeking out at him."

She laughed when she saw my reaction to that. Then she said, "Well, I'm glad you weren't doing it on purpose."

She stood up and said, "I'm going to bed. I have a lot to think about. Goodnight."

I said, "Goodnight."

As she walked away I said, "Honey, I love you."

She turned around and rushed back to where I was standing. She threw her arms around me and said, "I love you, too, mom."

That was when the tears started. I was so relieved! I held her tight and whispered, "Thank you. Thank you for not judging me too harshly."

She kissed my cheek and said, "Will you get off my ass about my clothes now?"

I smiled through my tears and said, "A little."

We said goodnight again and she went inside. It didn't occur to me that I didn't ask her not to say anything to her brother until the door closed behind her. She's very smart and even more mature than I thought. It probably didn't need to be said. I guess I'll find out soon.

I took a moment to collect my thoughts. Finally I got up and went inside. I checked the locks on the doors and set the alarm. I finally went to bed. Craig was in bed reading. He put his book down when I came in and asked, "How bad was it? What did you tell her?"

He was uncomfortable with much of what I told her. Piper is still his baby girl. But he accepted that I had to tell her something and he was relieved when I said she took it well. I assured him that we didn't discuss his fantasies at all and we only touched on mine.

He grinned wryly and said, "I guess we can only wait and see."

I got the kids off to school in the morning. Then I sat at the kitchen table with Craig until it was time for him to go to work. At first we didn't talk about Tommy and what might happen today. But although we were both a little worried about what I might have to do when Tommy arrived, there was no denying that we were both excited, too.

Just before Craig got up to leave I offered him a nice blowjob to tide him over. He decided that it might be better if I saved my strength. And he wanted to finish recovering from all the sex we had yesterday so that he could attack me when he came home this evening.

He kissed me, wished me luck and left for work. I went up and took a shower. That was all that was required of me to prepare for Tommy's arrival at ten o'clock. I didn't even have to decide what to wear.

I got back downstairs just in time. He arrived almost fifteen minutes early. I almost made the mistake of complaining. But before I could say anything he stepped inside.

I freaked out then. I realized that he wasn't alone! He pushed me out of the way, stepped through the door and standing behind him on the front steps I saw a boy about my son's age! I was even more upset when I saw how young the boy was.

The boy came in and stood staring at my naked body until I recovered enough to cover myself with my hands. Tommy laughed and said, "Put your fucking arms down, Regina! Regina ... I don't like calling you that. Doesn't that mean queen? Don't you have a nickname? I can't call you cunt all the time."

I used to have a nickname. Most of the way through school the kids called me Reggie. I hated it. I didn't like being called by a boy's name. I certainly didn't want him calling me that. I shook my head.

Tommy thought about it for a few seconds and said, "I'm gonna call you Reggie. You're just a cunt now. You ain't no queen."

Fuck!!

"Reggie, this is my kid, TT. That's short for Tommy the third. His school is having one of those teacher work days today and his mom called me up and asked me to watch him. She had something to do. I figure the kid's about old enough to get his ashes hauled. And since I was coming over here to fuck you anyway I decided I'd bring him with me so he could learn the facts of life."

I slowly lowered my arms, much to TT's delight. I've been both excited and nervous in anticipation of Tommy's arrival, imagining the things he might do to me. I had no idea what he would make me do when he got here. But I'd be lying if I said I wasn't looking forward to his arrival this morning.

I vividly remembered his large cock and I couldn't stop wondering what it was going to feel like when that beautiful tube of hard, male flesh was buried deep inside of me.

But this was outrageous! TT is my son's age if not younger!

I stood there blushing furiously for a minute before I found my tongue. Finally I found my voice and exclaimed, "Tommy! He's too young! I can't! Not with a boy!"

Tommy glared at me and said, "Don't you ever tell me that you can't do something. You don't get to tell me no. That word isn't in your vocabulary. If I tell you to go door to door up and down your street in the nude selling Girl Scout Cookies you're going to go out selling cookies! Are we clear?"

I nodded. But still I whispered, "He's so young!"

Tommy put his arm on his son's shoulder and said, "He'll be fifteen on Friday. That's old enough. He's just getting his present early. How about it, TT? You want some of this fine pussy for your birthday?"

TT's face lit up even more. His grin was answer enough.

Tommy smiled and said, "I thought so."

He looked around and said, "Nice place. Show me around before we get started."

I escorted him from room to room, showed him the backyard through the French doors, then he pushed me toward the staircase and they followed me up the stairs. I've never been so conscious of being followed up a set of stairs.

I assumed that Tommy just wanted to see my bedroom. But he insisted on seeing all four bedrooms. He showed far too much interest in Piper's room. I grew uncomfortable once again as he stepped in and looked around her room. He looked at the pictures on her wall. He looked in the drawer of her nightstand. He even looked through a few of her dresser drawers!

I cringed when he held up a pair of her panties and grinned lasciviously.

When he turned around to leave the room he saw the look on my face. He only smiled, adding significantly to my discomfort. An understanding passed between us. The same thing was on both of our minds except that he was anticipating ... I was dreading.

When we were back out in the hallway I cleared my throat nervously and said, "Tommy, she wasn't part of our agreement."

He grinned and asked, "Are you saying no to me again?"

"I'm just saying she wasn't part of the deal we made."

He ignored me. He looked into the guest bath. He even went in and looked into the hamper!

I thought we were going to end up in my bedroom. I was almost relieved when it turned out he had something else in mind. As corny as it probably seems, I was uncomfortable with the idea of taking this man, and now his son, into my marriage bed. I still wanted to fuck Tommy. Just not there.

We went back downstairs and out onto the back deck. I wasn't expecting that. I assumed that we would do this in the family room or the living room. I was more than a little concerned because our backyard isn't completely private. Several of the houses around us have windows from which they can see quite easily into our backyard.

I stood near the doors, very conscious of the fact that I was naked with two strange males, one of whom was just a boy.

Tommy and his son walked around the pool and then, after a brief conversation, walked over to the shaded area under the awning and started undressing. I tried to point out that our neighbors might be able to see us.

Tommy glared at me. I've already seen signs of his quick temper but I didn't see why it would upset him if I pointed out a reason for concern. He was quickly losing patience, though. He growled, "The next time you do that you're gonna earn a punishment! Do you understand me?!"

I think my entire body flushed dark red right then. And it wasn't fear or embarrassment. Well, it was partly fear. But mostly it was excitement and I knew it.

I shut my mouth and watched Tommy and his boy undress and get comfortable. TT's cock was already hard. But that isn't what took my breath away. The kid isn't fifteen yet and already his cock is nearly the size of his father's!

Tommy saw where I was looking and smiled proudly. He reached for the cushion on a nearby empty chair and tossed it on the deck at his son's feet. He winked at TT and said, "Get over here, bitch. I think you know what comes next."

I groaned in dismay. When I made my agreement with the devil yesterday I never imagined that he would come to my house. I assumed I would come to him.

Nor did it occur to me that I would have to do these sorts of things in plain view of some of my neighbors in my own backyard! It's bad enough that he wants me to have sex with a fourteen year old boy. But out here where people could see it!

I finally managed to step away from the door and slowly approached the cushion at TT's feet. I was just about to kneel down when TT said, "Wait!"

He turned to Tommy and in a voice dripping with childish enthusiasm he asked, "Can I check her out first?"

Tommy replied magnanimously, "You can do any fucking thing you want to her, son."

TT grinned up at me. The little bastard was in heaven! He had a naked woman completely at his disposal. He had permission to do anything his greedy little heart desired.

He pointed to the deck beside his chair and quietly but confidently said, "Here, girl."

He was calling me as if I were a fucking pet! The little prick!

I heard Tommy chuckle and thought, "Great! Just what the little monster needs, encouragement!"

I moved to the spot he indicated. He stared at my tits for a moment before he glanced down at my pussy. To Tommy he said, "I like her tits. But she has too much hair down there. I can hardly see her pussy."

Tommy said, "Yeah. I noticed that. I guess we should do something about it. After she sucks our cocks we'll have her shave that crap off before we fuck her. Okay?"

TT grinned and said, "Yeah! That sounds like fun. It's too bad Mike and Karl aren't here. They would have loved this. They're going to be so fucking jealous!"

I didn't know who Mike and Karl were but I was very glad they weren't invited to the party. There was already one guest too many.

TT tapped on my thigh and ordered me to spread my legs a little farther apart. I obeyed instantly. But I couldn't watch the little bastard. I looked around and waited for the order to suck his cock. He wasn't in a hurry. He reached up and grabbed one of my breasts in his sweaty hand. He squeezed clumsily. I winced in pain but it wasn't that bad.

He alternated back and forth, groping one of my breasts for a minute or so and then giving equal time to the other one before his hand started sliding down towards my pussy. I received two shocks in quick succession. First his fingers slipped inside of my pussy and I couldn't believe how wet I was down there. This was so wrong. I was being felt up by a boy!

But that wasn't the worst shock I received. Just as the boy's fingers penetrated my body I saw movement out of the corner of my eye. I focused my attention on the upstairs window of my next door neighbor's house and almost fainted. I could clearly see Randall watching us from the window. That horny bastard has been trying to get in my pants since he and his creepy family bought the house next door!

Our eyes met. He knew that I saw him watching me but he made no effort to hide the fact. I couldn't quite make out the smirk on his face. But I knew it was there!

He disappeared from the window for a moment. But soon he was back, setting up a tripod with his movie camera on it. I told Tommy what I saw but Tommy just smiled and waved at my neighbor.

I moaned and pleaded, "Tommy, please! Please let's go inside!"

Tommy ignored me.

TT glanced up at the camera in the window and said, "Let's give him something interesting to watch. On your knees, Reggie."

I turned to Tommy, letting TT's fingers slip out of my vagina at last. I avoided looking up at the window. I whispered, as if Randall couldn't see me if I whispered, "Please, Tommy! I can't do this with him watching! And he's recording it!"

The amused expression instantly disappeared from Tommy's face. It was replaced with cold fury.

Suddenly I was terrified. He started to yell at me but stopped. He forced himself to calm down and in a cold, very scary voice he said, "You just have to push, don't you, cunt?! I warned you. I've let you get away with saying no more than any other cunt I know. I've had all your shit I'm going to take. You've earned your first punishment. If you want to make it worse just tell me again that you can't do something."

It was impossible to look at him when he was like that and not be scared. The violence in him was just below the surface. I could see it trying to get out.

I turned white with fear and whispered, "I'm sorry, Tommy. I just ... I didn't expect this. I didn't expect any of this. I thought we'd go somewhere and it would just be you and me and it would all be secret and private. I didn't know ... I didn't know you were going to ruin my life!"

"I'm not ruining your life, bitch. I'm making it more interesting. Now plop your fucking knees down on that pillow and do what you're told. I already have your first punishment in mind. I'll be figuring out something worse for your second one while you suck my son's cock."

I turned back toward TT. My skin crawled, but not because of what I was about to do. I hated the fact that I was about to give a fourteen year old boy a blowjob. But it was the idea that Randall was watching and recording it that I couldn't handle.

I fought to hold back my tears as I slowly dropped to my knees in front of TT. He glanced up at the window. Then he grinned and said, "Your neighbor is playing with his cock. I bet he'd give anything to be sitting where I am right now."

No doubt.

TT spread his knees a little farther apart. I inched forward until I was in position. I looked down at his amazingly large cock. It was much larger than Craig's! That's not to say that my husband has a small cock. He doesn't. He has a very nice cock. But TT takes after his dad in more than just his enjoyment of dominating, subjugating and humiliating women.

I leaned forward and kissed the head of his fat cock. He moaned and his cock throbbed violently. I reached out and wrapped my fingers around the base of it. He sighed and exclaimed in a breathless voice, "Oh man! That feels so fucking good!"

Tommy laughed and said, "You ain't seen nothing yet!"

I licked the clear lube from his cock and then slid my lips down over the spongy head.

TT's ass shot right up out of his chair and he cried out, "OH SHIT!!"

I had some idea of what it must feel like. I'm not so old that I don't vividly remember the first time a boy touched my pussy. I think my heart stopped beating for several minutes!

He slowly relaxed back into his seat as I took more and more of his cock into my mouth. I went down until my lips touched my hand and repeated it twice before his hand suddenly gripped my head and he began to shiver and shake. He gasped loudly and my mouth began to fill with hot cum. Just that quickly it was all over but the swallowing.

I waited until he finished and went limp before I slowly took my mouth away and swallowed. TT reached out as his cum was still sliding down my throat and started groping my tits again. He turned to Tommy and exclaimed enthusiastically, "Thanks dad! That was fantastic!"

Thanks dad! Dad didn't just suck his cock! Dad didn't just swallow his slimy, bitter cum! On the other hand, I wouldn't have either if Tommy wasn't making me.

There was a lot of pride in Tommy's voice when he replied, "Happy birthday. But it ain't over yet. We got all morning. Let me get a blowjob to take the edge off and then we can fuck her. I haven't fucked her yet but I felt her up yesterday. She has a nice, tight cunt. Getting head is great. But you're gonna really like fucking. There ain't nothing in the world that feels better than sinking your cock into a tight, wet pussy and throwing some broad a good fuck."

What a romantic! Fucking Neanderthal! And yet it was impossible to deny that I couldn't wait to feel Tommy's hard cock inside of me. Nor could I deny that a large part of the eroticism of this outrageous situation for me was the way that Tommy treated me. I knew it wouldn't be nearly as exciting if Tommy was nice to me.

I hated this. I hated the things I was being made to do. But because of my convoluted, long suppressed fantasies I couldn't help being so fucking turned on that it was nearly impossible to act like I hate the things they're making me do.

Tommy ordered me to get up and bring the pillow over to where he was sitting. I didn't say anything. I didn't dare. But in terms of my future relationship with my neighbor this was going to make things even worse. While I was sucking TT's cock Randall could only see my back. Not that the view of my naked back wasn't incriminating enough. He probably got a good look at my ass. He could see enough to know what I was doing to TT. But that was all he could see.

Now I would be in profile. He would have a perfect view of my mouth moving up and down on Tommy's large cock.

While I was dropping the cushion at his feet and getting into position, Tommy asked TT, "Is that guy still playing with himself in the window?"

TT chuckled and answered, "Yeah. He's gonna make a hell of a mess if he keeps that up."

Tommy looked down at me. When our eyes met he tipped his head in Randall's direction. He asked, "Has the pervert been trying to get in your pants?"

I frowned and exclaimed, "Since the sleazy bastard moved in!"

Tommy waited until I started sucking on his cock. Even with TT there, and even with Randall watching, sucking on Tommy's magnificent cock was just as exciting today as it was when I did it for the first time yesterday.

I hated myself for reacting that way. But I just couldn't help it. I felt my pussy tingling like crazy as I took as much of Tommy's cock into my mouth as I could and struggled for more.

I tried not to think about Randall. I hated it that he was watching this. But I turned ice cold when out of the corner of my eye I saw Tommy turn toward the window, look up and wave for Randall to come down.

He sent TT to open the back gate and said to me, "You seem to have much too high an opinion of your pussy, bitch. The only reason you got that thing is to make men happy. You gotta stop being so stingy with it. How long has that guy lived next door?"

I pulled my mouth off of his cock reluctantly and answered despondently, "About three years."

"He's been trying to get some of your ass for three years and you wouldn't let him?! That's just wrong, bitch! We're going to have to work on your people skills."

"But..."

He cocked his eyebrow and I knew that one more word would earn me another punishment. I sighed in surrender and took his cock back into my mouth.

I heard Randall enter my backyard and shut the gate. I refused to look up. I didn't want to see his face. I couldn't stand the thought of looking him in the eye. And how in the hell was I going to be able to face him after today!

When Randall was standing beside us, Tommy tapped me on the top of my head and said, "Don't be rude. Introduce us."

I sat up and without looking up or turning my head I introduced the three of them. Tommy said hello to Randall and then ordered me to get back to work.

As soon as I was sucking on his cock again he said, "Reggie tells me you've had the hots for her since you moved in. She feels real bad about not letting you have any pussy. She wanted me to invite you over so she could make it up to you. Isn't that right, Reggie?"

I mumbled something that sounded vaguely like agreement without taking my mouth from Tommy's cock.

Randall had yet to say a word. He was standing close enough to me that I could see his hairy legs in those silly, plaid, Bermuda style shorts he was wearing. I knew his eyes were locked on my lips moving up and down on Tommy's big cock. I heard him whisper as if he were talking to himself, "She's fucking beautiful!"

Tommy said, "Yeah, she's pretty hot for broad her age. After she's through here we're gonna fuck her. You want a blowjob and a piece of ass?"

I guess he must have nodded his head, though I didn't hear anything rattling.

Tommy said, "No problem. Drop your drawers and pull up a chair."

Once Randall was naked and seated, Tommy asked, "You married?"

Randall answered, "Yeah. My wife is attending a seminar in Atlanta. I decided to take a day off and relax. I'm so fucking glad I did!"

Tommy chuckled and asked, "Any kids?"

"A boy. My son's in school."

"How old is he?"

I didn't like where this was going!

Randall sounded a little nervous, too. He answered, "Andy's only twelve."

Tommy said, "That ain't as young as you might think."

He turned to his son and asked, "TT, how old do you think you were before you started thinking about having sex?"

TT laughed and said, "I don't know. Shit ... I guess I was about ten. I started beating off when I was eleven."

There didn't seem to be anything that embarrassed the little perv!

I don't know for certain, but I think that Randall was as relieved as I was when Tommy suddenly changed the subject. He asked Randall, "Since I'm letting you get some pussy I was wondering if you'd help me out with something."

Randall sounded a little leery when he replied, "If I can."

Tommy said, "It turns out I'm going to have to punish Reggie for disobeying me. I have a punishment in mind but it will be much more amusing if I can watch it. You're window would be perfect for that and since your wife isn't home ... well, what do you say?"

Randall had apparently already come to realize that he was out of his depth with Tommy. He was beginning to understand that Tommy wasn't someone to whom you said no.

There was a long, uncomfortable pause before Randall answered with obvious reluctance, "I guess it would be alright. What's she gonna to do?"

Just as calm as could be, Tommy replied, "When her son comes home from school she's going to suck his cock and then she's going to let him fuck her."

My head popped up off the end of his cock and I started to refuse, agreement or no agreement.

He must have been expecting my reaction. Before I could say a word he snatched up a handful of my hair and twisted violently. He leaned forward and whispered in my ear, "Or would you rather that I fucked your daughter? That's certainly my preference."

"But ... Tommy! Tommy..."

"If you say another word you'll earn a second punishment. That punishment will be me fucking your daughter in her own bed. How do you think she'd like getting fucked by a real man instead of those little boys she goes to school with?"

I opened my mouth to try and talk sense to him. But one look in his eyes and I collapsed. I was stunned. I never for one moment imagined that my kids would be sucked into this!

Tommy pulled my head back down toward his lap. I opened my mouth mindlessly and without another word I took his cock back between my lips. He came quickly after I resumed my efforts. That scared me a little because I knew he was still thinking about my daughter while he was filling my mouth with the fruits of his orgasm.

Randall didn't comment on Tommy's request for a favor until after he watched me swallow Tommy's cum. There was an entirely new tone in his voice when he said, "I'd like to see that! Yeah. You can use my window. Is it alright with you if I record it?"

Tommy asked, "Are you still recording?"

Randall answered tentatively, not sure yet how Tommy felt about being recorded, "Yeah. I wanted to watch it later."

Tommy asked, "Can I get a copy of it? Both of them. I want a copy of her fucking her kid later, too."

"Sure. I can burn them on my computer in a couple of minutes."

Tommy nodded and said, "Make a copy for her, too. She needs to be reminded that she has obligations now."

Tommy turned to me and said, "You've got another cock to suck, Reggie. Get a move on. TT has been sitting over there with another hard on all this time. He can't wait to fuck you. I'm looking forward to it myself."

When Tommy waved Randall over a few minutes ago I thought that sucking his cock might be my punishment. I couldn't think of anything worse than having sex with that creep.

But Tommy could!

How in the hell could I ever have sex with Trey?! I couldn't!

But the alternative was even worse. I couldn't let that bastard have Piper!

There had been clues. There were clues that he was interested in my daughter even before I accepted his deal. But I ignored them. I was desperate. I was desperate and I wasn't thinking straight. Tommy was my only alternative to eviction, repossession, and destitution. I had misgivings at the time. But nevertheless I jumped at his offer without giving a lot of thought to repercussions.

But in my mind I was only agreeing to have sex with Tommy in exchange for a loan. At least that's what I think I had in mind. I don't think that my kinky fantasies even entered into it until after I agreed to his deal and he started undressing me in a bar. I certainly never imagined that my children would become involved!

All of that was speeding through my mind like a bullet train as I climbed slowly to my feet and turned to face my next door neighbor.

Randall's eyes scanned my body as I stood before him totally exposed for his viewing pleasure now. I've always found my porcine neighbor to be repugnant. He was repugnant squared now. He was above and beyond repugnant. His little, round, pig eyes darted over my flesh making my skin crawl.

It wasn't that warm outside, just a nice pleasant day. I was the only one out here doing anything that required effort. But his face was sweating! His cock was bouncing up and down in his lap like an eel on a fishing line. His big, white, unhealthy looking belly hung down, almost covering his erection. He made me want to puke.

I didn't say anything but I didn't try to hide my revulsion, either. He didn't care. I'm sure that he already knew how I felt about him. He was probably amused that he was finally getting what he wanted from me and I hated it so very much.

I sighed in surrender and dropped the cushion between his legs. I knelt at his feet, carefully avoiding coming into contact with his skin until the last possible second. I felt his eyes on me as I stared at his happy, bouncing, lube covered cock for a moment. Then I swallowed the bile that was rising in my throat and began to lean forward.

As soon as I was close enough he leaned forward, reached out and cupped my breasts in both of his sweaty palms. His fingers closed around them and with awe in his voice he turned to Tommy and said, "I've been dreaming of this since I first saw her three years ago!"

Tommy said, "As long as you help me out I'll see to it that you don't have to wait another three years."

Oh shit! I was going to have to let this disgusting little man do this again?!

I swallowed and tried to ignore his death grip on my tits. I leaned down and took his little cock in my mouth. His stomach pressed down on the top of my head hampering my movements but it wasn't a problem for long. He didn't last much longer than TT did!

I swallowed quickly and hurriedly straightened up. Between his flabby thighs and his stomach hanging down and pressing against my head I had felt like I was being swallowed. I wasn't able to draw a deep breath until I worked my way out from between his large, clammy legs.

And yet...

I have always disliked Randall. I think I might hate him now. He turns my stomach! I wonder if that's why even being forced to suck his disgusting cock turned me on!

I sat back on my heels and caught my breath. Tommy waited until Randall recovered and said, "You know, that movie you're making on your camera up there in the window would be a lot more interesting if you brought the camera down here and got some close-ups."

My heart almost stopped! But Randall's eyes lit up. He leered at Tommy and exclaimed, "Hell yes! Damn! I shoulda brought it with me! I would have loved to have had it pointed right at her face when I was cumming in her mouth!"

He struggled to pull his fat ass out of his chair. He pulled his shorts up, put his sport shirt on and hurried out through the gate.

I waited until he was gone and looked at Tommy. He smiled at me and asked, "Are you trying to figure out how to talk me out of making you fuck your kid?"

I started to speak but he growled, "Not one word. I warned you. It's only been one day and already you seem to think that since you got the pussy you get to make the rules. That may be how your life has worked up until now. That isn't how things work in my world. In my world you got the pussy so I make the rules.

"If you want to tell me how much you love my cock or beg me to fuck you harder that's fine with me. But the next time you say a word to me about your boy I'll be laying right beside you fucking your girl. And don't try to tell me you haven't noticed that I have the hots for her little ass. You knew I was interested in her sweet little ass before you accepted my offer.

"I'm already wishing I'd only given you ninety days instead of six months. Tell me, Reggie. When's her birthday? Will she still be sixteen in six months?"

I think I know what he has in mind for new terms if we have to renegotiate the loan! He may have been planning this from the start! The son of a bitch hopes I won't be able to repay that loan. But he won't have to wait six months if I give him another excuse to punish me. And the way things are going it's almost inevitable.

"I asked you a question, bitch! Answer me!"

For the life of me I couldn't remember what it was he wanted to know! He saw the confusion in my eyes and laughed. He turned to his son and exclaimed, "Fucking blondes!"

He turned back to me and asked again, "When is the little cunt's birthday?"

I looked down and whispered, "She just turned sixteen."

He was still chuckling lewdly a moment later when Randall returned and closed the gate behind him. He rushed over and stood nearby. He proudly announced, "I put a new disk in. It's good for about four hours."

Tommy nodded and asked, "Are you ready?"

Randall nodded.

Tommy said, "Turn it on."

I was still kneeling near the chair that Randall was sitting in a few minutes ago. Tommy ordered me to my feet. I spent the next several minutes posing while Randall filmed me from all angles. All three of them suggested poses, each more humiliating than the last. They took turns ordering into one provocative position after another.

TT seemed to come up with the most degrading poses. That kid is a real piece of work. He ordered me to spread my pussy and hold it open while Randall got a good close-up. Then he ordered me to turn around, bend over and hold the cheeks of my ass apart.

He was just about to start posing with me but I think Tommy was getting impatient to fuck me. He told TT they could take more pictures later. He ordered me to place a cushion from a chaise lounge on the grass and kneel on it.

While I was preparing the place for my first fuck with Tommy, my first fuck with multiple partners, Tommy announced, "I'm gonna fuck her first. Then you can have her, TT. Then it will be your turn, Randall.

"After we all fuck her we'll probably have time for another blowjob before her kids come home from school. I'm gonna want her to take a shower first. There's no reason her kid shouldn't have a nice clean pussy for his first fuck."

Having that hanging over my head was really putting a damper on things. But the horror of my punishment was not the immediate future. My son was still in school. So as incredible as it must seem, even with that unthinkable punishment looming just a couple of hours from now, even though I was going to have to fuck TT and my disgusting neighbor I still wasn't able to stop being excited by the immediate future.

Tommy was going to fuck me with his huge cock!

I couldn't deny that despite my fears I was still excited about what they were doing to me. Even when I hated it I was excited. I was dying to see what it was going to feel like to have Tommy's big cock stretching me out and plumbing my depths.

Randall turns my stomach. He's repulsive. And the idea of having sex with a boy as young as TT was so wrong that it almost brought tears to my eyes, though he seemed to be enjoying it well enough. I didn't get the impression he was going to be traumatized for life.

But I've been unable to think of much else but what it was going to feel like when Tommy's big, strong, masculine body is stretched out over me, dominating me, and he was taking me with his incredible cock.

I stretched the cushion out on the grass and dropped to my knees as ordered. Tommy stood up, took a couple of steps and placed the head of his fat cock against my lips. Randall came closer and began filming almost in my face as, without even being asked I started licking and sucking slavishly on Tommy's big cock.

It should have been terribly humiliating, especially with that camera in my face. But as that magnificent cock grew longer and harder I was fascinated. Watching his cock grow, watching it react to my lips and my tongue and the touch of my fingers was turning me on like crazy!

By the time he was holding the back of my head and gently pumping his cock in and out of my mouth I had forgotten all about what was going to happen when Trey came home.

Tommy let Randall get a few minutes of that oral assault on his disk before he pushed me away and ordered me down on my back. I tried to act like I hated this. I tried to look like I was scared. The camera was recording this and my husband might see it. I didn't want it to be obvious how I really felt.

But Tommy knew. I saw it in his eyes. He knew how badly I wanted to feel his cock plundering my body.

Chapter 4

Just as Tommy was about to kneel between my legs, TT called out, "Wait! You forgot something!"

Fucking kid! Damn! I was ready!!

Tommy turned to see what TT was talking about. The fucking kid grinned and reminded Tommy that they were going to make me shave my pubic hair off.

Tommy chuckled and told Randall to turn the camera off. I groaned in dismay. I wanted to strangle that little bastard!

I didn't want to shave. But that wasn't why I was so disappointed. I've been looking forward to having Tommy's big cock inside of me since I first saw it yesterday. I won't say that it's all I've thought about. But the image of his incredibly fat cock has been lurking in the back of my mind since I sucked it in the parking lot.

He stepped back and told me to go get my shaving gear. They weren't just going to make me shave my pussy. They were going to watch.

I hurried up to my bathroom cursing TT under my breath. I gathered my scissors, my razor, shaving cream, and a hand towel that I held under the hot water for a minute or two.

I went back out to the patio with everything I needed to shave my pussy. Tommy directed me to sit on the picnic table and Randall began filming again while I went to work trimming my pubic hair with the scissors.

I don't have a big forest of pubic hair. I'm a blonde and like many blondes my hair is naturally thin and sparse. There's just a light colored, almost reddish triangle around and over my slit. This was totally unnecessary. But that didn't really matter. They were just doing it to humiliate me.

I trimmed the hair down to stubble with the scissors. I moistened the area with the towel and applied the shaving cream. Everyone watched closely and Randall recorded every move as I carefully shaved the stubble and then, at Tommy's insistence, I shaved again to make certain I was as smooth as I could be.

The funny thing was that it wasn't that embarrassing. Not until I was finished. When I put the razor down Tommy and TT each took one of my legs in their strong grip, lifted and spread them.

I fell over onto my back and stared up at the blue sky while the three men examined me closely, even checking between the cheeks of my ass to make sure that I hadn't missed anything.

When they were finally satisfied I was ordered to my feet and we went back to the cushion in the grass where I was about to get fucked by three men.

Tommy offered me his cock to suck again. He lost his erection while I was shaving. I tried not to let them see how happy I was to suck his cock back to erection. I think it was important to all four of us, as well as Craig if he saw this later, that I not look too slutty.

I sucked his cock for a few more minutes, until it was hard and wet and he was ready. He pushed me away and I stretched out on my back again.

Randall was right there with the camera. He snickered like a perverted little boy and exclaimed in a surprisingly effeminate voice, "Shit! Look at her pussy! She looks just like a little girl!"

I wondered for a moment if he knew that from firsthand experience. But my attention was quickly drawn back to Tommy.

I couldn't look him in the eye. It was too embarrassing. Instead I looked down as he dropped to his knees between my legs and his cock began to approach my dripping wet pussy. I watched the large knob with bated breath as it neared my opening. Even though it looked almost too big I couldn't wait to feel it enter me.

I reached down and guided it to my slit. He didn't start pushing it in right away. He let me slide it through the moisture oozing out of me while he smiled down at me. It wasn't a pleasant smile. But it was just the expression I wanted to see on his face. I meant nothing to him. I was just a woman who was in trouble and had no choice but to trade sex for money. He was using me.

GOD! It was so exciting!

He must have teased me for a couple of minutes before he suddenly pushed the head of his cock inside of me. The tension, the need in me built to the point that I was about to start screaming for him to fuck me if he didn't quit screwing around and put that beautiful cock inside of me. He held back and held back, listening to my frustrated moans and wordless pleas. He watched my body squirming helplessly on the cushion under him.

I had to have that beautiful cock inside of me! It took every ounce of my strength not to beg him, not to say it out loud. I wanted it desperately. But just as desperately I didn't want to cross that line. I didn't want to say the words.

Time and time again that cruel bastard pressed the fat, spongy knob at the tip of his cock against my sopping wet opening, spreading my labia and sending waves of pleasure through my tensed and ready sex. Each time my breath caught and I bit my tongue to keep from screaming when he stopped just as it was about to sink into that part of my body where it now seemed as though every nerve ended.

And then it finally happened. The tip of that magnificent weapon slid between my labia, forcing my opening to accommodate him and instantly laying claim to my body. I felt my pussy being stretched like no cock has ever stretched me before.

I gasped and cried out. I'd never felt anything like it. Just the head of his cock inside of me felt huge. It literally took my breath away!

He gave me only seconds to adjust before he forced another couple of inches into me.

I tried to look and act like I hated it. But god it felt so good! I wanted to scream at him. I wanted to beg him to fuck me. If only that camera weren't there! I couldn't let my true feelings show. Not when there was a very good chance that my husband would see this.

I thought that I understood how Craig felt about all this. He would enjoy watching Tommy fuck me. But it might upset him if I looked too eager. I'm not certain how I knew that. But somehow I just did. I didn't know how long I could hide my true feelings, though. I knew I couldn't hold out much longer. I felt what little control I had slipping rapidly away.

It took several minutes for Tommy to finally bury his entire cock in my tight opening. When I finally felt his pubic bone pressing against mine and I knew that I had that entire huge pole inside of me I exhaled loudly. I was still struggling to control myself. But it was so hard. I've never felt anything like it. It was the most exciting sexual experience I've had since I lost my virginity.

It wasn't just the length of that colossal cock, though that felt nice once I began to adjust. The increased length of his strokes was certainly pleasurable. It was the girth that was driving me out of my mind! I've never felt so stretched and so full. But in a good way! I felt so much pleasure, as if his cock was stimulating every nerve cell in my body.

Even more exciting than the physical effects of getting fucked by Tommy was the mental stimulation. I was being taken! I was being taken by a large, dominant, dangerous man just like in my fantasies and I could almost convince myself that it was against my will.

Unfortunately, I couldn't maintain my innocent victim façade for long. Almost as soon as he started fucking me with that huge cock I started losing control. I don't remember wrapping my arms and legs around him but somehow they ended up holding him in a death grip.

I began to pant and gasp and cry out, begging him to fuck me harder. I didn't even recognize the sound of my own voice!

I forgot all about the camera and the two witnesses and the possibility that more of my neighbors might be watching from windows around my backyard. Nothing mattered but the beautiful cock that was slamming into me so wonderfully that each stroke took my breath away, both mentally and physically.

I started having mild orgasms almost from the very first stroke of his cock. They steadily grew in intensity and even though I tried to keep it down I couldn't control the passionate screams that I heard coming out of me. No cock has ever felt so wonderful to me. No man has so fully dominated me, turned me into a bitch in heat and then taken me as if that was all that I was. His cock owned me now. I wanted to name it! I wanted to build an alter and worship it!

I can't really say how long it lasted. He was still fucking me ferociously when I passed out after a particularly violent orgasm. He was kneeling between my legs smiling down at me when consciousness returned.

I smiled up at him and found myself struggling to keep from telling him that I love him. I don't love him, of course. But god! I love what he does to me with that magnificent cock.

Tommy stood up and Randall pointed his camera right up between my legs for a vulgar picture of my red, swollen, cum covered, hypersensitive pussy. I looked at him in disgust but he ignored me.

I saw TT standing behind him and grinning down at me. He quietly exclaimed, "Damn! I hope you didn't ruin her!"

I didn't say anything. But I didn't think he was going to notice any difference. Not with his surprisingly large cock. I looked at his erect cock and was amazed all over again at the size of it for such a young boy.

I almost had to slap myself when I found my mind wandering ahead to what would happen when my children came home from school. I was wondering how my son's cock would compare to TT's.

I saw the eager look on TT's face and although I knew his cock was going to feel nice inside of me I also knew that he wouldn't last long. He wouldn't accomplish much more than teasing me.

I tried not to think about what would come next. The idea of having to let Randall fuck me absolutely turned my stomach. And I couldn't even let myself think ahead to what I would have to do when my kids got home from school!

Randall finally moved aside and TT scrambled into position over me. He started stabbing at me with his cock before I could reach down and guide him. I whispered, "Slow down, TT. Take your time and it'll be better."

I honestly didn't know if I meant that it would be better for him or for me.

He smiled down at me and the cold, predatory look in his eyes made it obvious what he thought of me. Not much.

He replied, "I'm in a hurry. It's my first fuck. But don't worry. I'm sure there's gonna be a lot more of them. I'll be coming back here to see you again."

I hoped that he understood that he isn't in charge. His father is. I think that Tommy's going to have to make it clear to him that our agreement calls for me to submit only to him and only two days a week. This kid could quickly become a problem without some limits being placed on him.

I managed to get my hand on his cock which caused him to pause for long enough that I could line it up. He drove it into me with so much force I was reminded of something the boys used to joke about when I was in high school. They used to brag about having a pile driving ass. I've seen a pile driver in action. TT fucked just like that.

I was grateful that Tommy went first. I think TT would have hurt me if Tommy hadn't already fucked me. The kid's cock isn't much smaller than his father's oversized organ but he has a lot to learn about style.

Once he got that well developed tool inside of me and established a rhythm, though, it felt pretty damn good. If he wasn't resting far too much of his weight on me I think I might even have enjoyed it, despite how uncomfortable I was with the idea of having sex with a boy his age.

The only thing he has going for him right now is cock size. I don't really blame him for his lack of style or expertise. He's too young to know anything about sex. But blame him or not, he was crushing me with his weight.

He gave me the impression that he liked the feeling of my warm pussy gripping his cock but he probably would have enjoyed it just as much if he were fucking a sheep. But then, he isn't the first boy that gave me the impression he was fucking a disembodied vagina when he was supposed to be making love to me. I encountered several other boys like that when I was growing up.

As I expected, it didn't last long. I was so grateful when he finally grunted and I felt his body trembling over me as he came inside of me. He collapsed on top of me for a moment. I finally had to try to push him off. I gasped and exclaimed, "I can't breathe!"

He chuckled and rolled over. I sighed with relief and took a few deep breaths while I looked up at the amusement in his father's eyes. Unfortunately, I also saw the lust on Randall's face. He was hovering over me, still recording. But his cock was hard and throbbing and it was obvious that he could hardly wait for TT to move so that he could jump on top of me.

Tommy finally nudged his son with his foot and said, "Get up, boy. Randy is going to show you how to use his camera so you can record him fucking the bitch."

I bit my tongue to keep from responding. It really wasn't necessary to dehumanize me with terms like that. But I saw the look in his eyes. He was doing it on purpose. I suppose he thinks that he's putting me in my place.

TT moaned and slowly got to his feet. He grinned at Tommy and exclaimed, "Damn! That was cool! I can't wait to fuck her again!"

Tommy smiled but I noticed that he wasn't making any promises. I hoped that meant I wouldn't have to do this often. With the kid, I mean. I would still like to spend an afternoon alone with Tommy getting fucked senseless.

I feel guilty for feeling that way. But I didn't feel as guilty as I should. I knew that Craig was going to enjoy hearing about it. And it wasn't like I was falling in love with Tommy. I don't even like him. I'm just very fond of his cock and at least for the moment I don't even care what that says about me.

Randall showed TT how to aim the camera and turn it on and off. That was all he needed to know. They practiced, with TT aiming the camera at my twice fucked and very messy pussy. When Randall was satisfied that TT knew what he was doing he dropped to his knees between my legs and grinned down at me.

The needy, lust filled look in his eyes made my skin crawl. This was going to be even worse than letting Tommy's far too young son have sex with me, for many very good reasons.

My eyes swept downward taking in his pudgy body. His breasts were almost as large as mine. His stomach stuck out and hung down so far that I wondered how he was going to get his cock into me. I was tempted to offer to suck him off again instead. But I was afraid of pissing him off. I was nervous enough that he was going to have this video record of the awful things I was doing this afternoon. I didn't want to say anything to provoke him.

He leaned forward over me and inched upward until his cock was resting over my pubic mound. His stomach was pressing down on me. It was uncomfortable but it wasn't as bad as I feared it would be.

Fortunately, he managed to swivel his hips around until his cock found its own way into my body. There was just no way I could reach around his belly and guide him in. I expected that having his cock inside of me would be disgusting. And it was. But it was the feeling of his sweaty, clammy skin pressing me down into the cushion upon which I was lying that was most disturbing. When I closed my eyes I was almost sickened by the sudden impression that I was being taken by a slimy, cold blooded sea monster.

Unfortunately, I wasn't allowed to keep my eyes closed. Tommy nudged my foot. When I opened my eyes to see what he wanted he quietly ordered me to look into the camera while Randall fucked me.

Randall was eager. But he obviously wasn't used to this much exertion. He turned dark, dark red as he pumped his little dick into me and he gasped for every breath. I was worried about his heart giving out long before he finally reached orgasm.

But at last he cried out and then grunted a few times. A giant tremor ran through him and he fell over onto his back on the cushion beside me where he lay, panting and gasping like a fish out of water.

A shudder of disgust went through me. Tommy recognized my reaction for what it was and he grinned down at me. Seeing me suffer was at least half the fun for him. Knowing that didn't make me feel any better about the deal I'd made with him. But it still fit right in with my kinky fantasy. If I were to look into his eyes and see respect or affection or love I'd be horrified. I needed him to treat me the way he was.

Satisfied for the time being, the three men that had just fucked me all returned to their seats under the awning and sat down. I was ordered to get them something to drink and go take a shower.

I went into the kitchen and got two beers and a Coke out of the refrigerator. My mind was churning furiously as I performed my waitress duties. The order to shower had been a reminder that in a very short time I was going to have to seduce my son. It made me sick to my stomach to even think about it. And I had no idea how to go about it.

Sex with my son is not something I've ever contemplated. I imagine that most mothers avoid thinking about their children's sexuality, especially when they are young. I certainly did. Except for his reaction to the way I was dressed when I came home yesterday there has never been anything but a typical mother/son relationship between us. I think that yesterday, when I entered the house with so much cleavage on display, that was the first time he ever really saw me as a woman and not just his mother.

It took him a long time to get over the sight of so much of my breasts. How could I ... I just couldn't ... oh god! I can't even think about it!

I served them their cold drinks but before I could go to my room and shower, Tommy said, "TT suggested that since it's still pretty early you can put on a little show, suck us all off and then take a shower. Go get that cushion and spread it out in front of us."

I didn't like the sound of putting on a show for them. But I was relieved to be distracted from thoughts of seducing my fifteen year old son. I've done some terrible things in the last twenty-four hours and I've enjoyed them because they play into my old, long suppressed fantasies. But what Tommy was demanding of me when my children come home was in an entirely different category of wrong.

I know that I have to do it to protect my daughter from him. But I'm terrified that this will forever alter the loving relationship I have with Trey. And I'm not sure that Craig will ever be able to forgive me if I do something this perverse.

I went over to get the cushion that the three men fucked me on just minutes ago. But it was so messy that instead I took a clean cushion from another chaise lounge. I stretched it out on the deck at the feet of the three horny males and waited to find out what type of show was going to be required of me.

Tommy waited while Randall picked up the camera and started recording. As soon as the camera was running Tommy said, "Lie down."

I obeyed.

"TT wants to see a girl beat her meat. There's no hurry. We have plenty of time before school gets out. Show us how you masturbate."

I've never even masturbated in front of my husband! A wave of red hot embarrassment coursed through my body. I knew there was no way that I could ever have an orgasm with them watching me.

I hated the idea of what I was about to do. Masturbating was as personal as going to the bathroom! I've never done it with someone else watching. I suppose that people do. I just can't imagine that I could actually have an orgasm. But I guess I can swallow what little pride I have left, play with myself for a few minutes and then fake it. It won't be the first time I've faked an orgasm. They won't know the difference.

I reached down and began to tease my pussy. It was still sensitive from being fucked by three men one right after the other. Well, a man, a boy and Randall.

I ran my finger through my slit and realized for the first time how much cock cream was draining out of me. I should have been disgusted. But a shiver of excitement ran through me as I thought about those three large loads of cum deposited inside of me.

I was also surprised by the difference in the way it felt when I ran my fingers over my hairless pussy. I haven't yet had a chance to look at myself in the mirror. Looking down the way I did is different. I can't get the full effect. I need to see myself in a mirror to really know what my pussy looks like now. But even though I shaved against my will I'm beginning to think that I'm going to like it.

I'm a little nervous about how Craig is going to react when he sees my hairless mound. But it feels kind of nice down there without that light covering of hair. The area seems more sensitive. I'll probably get used to it soon. My immediate first impression, though, is that the most sensitive part of my body seems even more responsive to the touch now. I wouldn't have thought the difference would be so noticeable.

A strange thing happened when I started playing with myself. I wasn't even aware of it at first. I went through the motions of masturbating; doing the things I normally do when I pleasure myself. I'm not sure when it stopped being an act. I remember becoming focused on the fact that three men were watching me do something so personal, so embarrassing and somehow I started losing control. In a very short time I started having honest to god orgasms!

It isn't that I forgot about my audience or the camera. I was totally aware of them and the fact that they were close enough to reach out and touch me. And I discovered that it even turned me on that this most personal act was being recorded so that anyone they chose to share those movies with could watch me masturbate later to enjoy my humiliation and to turn themselves on. I was beginning to imagine complete strangers, men I would never see, never know, watching this DVD and masturbating while they watched me pleasure my naked body and thought about what it would be like to fuck me!

I might not be able to fully appreciate it until later when my mind began to clear. But this situation was incredibly erotic. The idea that I was being ordered to perform such a personal act for their amusement and that I had no choice made masturbating so much more exciting.

I enjoy masturbating. But I've never enjoyed it like this before! I was torn when I thought about telling Craig. I was certain he would enjoy hearing about this. But if I told him he would want to watch me masturbate.

It isn't as if he has asked me to do it for him before and I refused. It never came up. But I was glad that it never came up. The idea of masturbating with someone watching me is embarrassing. And although it made no sense, even though I was doing it for these three, the idea of doing something so personal to entertain my husband still made me very uncomfortable.

I was suddenly distracted from my thoughts when Tommy nudged me with his foot again and I suddenly realized he had been trying to get my attention. I turned my head to look at him. He pointed out that there were three hard cocks that wanted my attention.

I was getting tired. It has already been a long, orgasm filled day. It's been five hours since Tommy and TT showed up at my door. But I still belong to Tommy until he releases me. No time limit had been set on the length of our day. He could conceivably keep me until midnight if he wished. And even if there were limits, Tommy has already proven that he isn't the kind of person who worries much about overstepping boundaries.

I was fully aware that it was in my best interests to please him. I certainly didn't want to earn a second punishment. I was determined that I wouldn't give him an excuse to rape my daughter.

I turned over and struggled to my knees. The cushion I was lying on was too large for my next task. I pushed it out of the way and picked up the smaller cushion I used when I sucked them off the first time.

With the camera right in my face I leaned down over Tommy's lap and started sucking his cock again. He thoughtfully moved my hair out of the way so that Randall's camera wouldn't miss anything.

While I was throwing myself into pleasing Tommy's hard cock, TT got to his feet and stood behind me. He made me spread my legs, pushing them farther apart with his foot as if I were some kind of trained animal.

A moment later he asked, "Dad, can I fuck her again while she's sucking you off?"

I glanced up in time to see Tommy nod. He didn't give a damn what else happened as long as he got his blowjob.

In less time than it takes me to tell it the little prick was on his knees behind me struggling to find the entrance to my already well used vagina. I was just about to stop what I was doing to help him again when he lucked into it and drove his cock into me in one brutal stroke, just like the first time.

But at least this time he wasn't lying on top of me. He slammed into me brutally but I held on to the side of Tommy's chair with one hand and his cock with the other and I managed to focus most of my efforts on pleasing him. TT didn't need any help from me.

I hated to admit it. But as much as I enjoyed pleasing Tommy's cock, it was even more fun with a cock of nearly equal proportions invading my pussy from behind. I couldn't help but think that once TT got a little experience these two would make a good team.

TT still had no concept of stamina. He came long before his dad did. He waited with his semi-hard cock in my pussy until Tommy came in my mouth again. Then he slowly pulled out of me and got to his feet. He took the camera from Randall and said, "You go ahead, Randy. I need a couple of minutes to get ready."

The horny little bastard! He was still going to make me suck his cock!

I waited for Randall to sit back down and with TT filming I sucked him off again. It was just as unpleasant the second time and it lasted a lot longer. I'd be surprised if he has ever had three orgasms in an afternoon before. I was starting to worry that my kids were going to come home and find me like this.

Randall finally squirted a few bitter drops of cum onto my tongue and pushed me away. TT handed him the camera and sat down, anxious for his fourth orgasm of the day. I stared in disgust at his semi-erect, slime covered cock for a moment. It's a beautiful cock. There's no denying that. But it would have been nice if he had at least wiped it off on something first.

He knew it, too. He grinned at me, enjoying the fact that I didn't want to take that nasty thing into my mouth.

I sighed and drew in a deep breath. I leaned forward and worked quickly to get him clean so that the smell of sex wouldn't be so overpowering and I could breathe while I sucked him off. I was halfway through sucking him off when I realized that it wasn't so bad. I guess I'm getting used to it.

I was relieved that it didn't take long. Even though he already got a blowjob and fucked me twice he still came quickly and he still filled my mouth with cum when he had his orgasm. I waited until his orgasm passed and finally I sat up on my heels.

Tommy looked at his watch and said, "You have about twenty minutes to get ready before your kids get home. You know what you have to do. I want you to make sure that it happens where we can see you from the window. If you fuck this up we're coming back and I'm going to get better acquainted with Piper."

"How do I do this?! What do I say to him? Jesus, Tommy! I don't have any idea how to have sex with my son!!"

He glared at me for a few seconds before he said, "I don't fucking care how you do it. Just do it. And after you do it I want you to come over to Randy's house for a few minutes."

I was standing there watching them dress when Tommy said, "You better get your nasty ass up there and take a quick shower. You're running out of time."

I rushed around the backyard like crazy. I picked up the cushions and put them back in the chairs. I wiped them off with the damp towel I used when I shaved my pussy. They still needed a good cleaning but that would have to do for the time being. After a quick look around the backyard I picked up the empty drink bottles and took them into the kitchen.

I rushed upstairs and took a hot shower. I brushed my teeth long and hard until the bitter taste of all the cum I've swallowed today was gone. I finally had a chance to look at my shaved pussy in the mirror. I thought it made me look younger, more innocent. I hope Craig likes it. I think I do.

While I was in the shower, out of desperation I managed to come up with a weak plan to seduce my son. When I was finished in the bathroom I went to Piper's room and borrowed her tiniest bikini. She has half a dozen bikinis. I don't remember seeing the one I borrowed before.

I took it back to my room and put it on. Once I had it on I knew why I'd never seen it before. If I had seen Piper wearing it I would have had a fit. It just barely covered my nipples and my pubic mound. The back was so narrow that it didn't cover much more than the crack of my ass.

My first thought when I put it on and looked at myself in the mirror was that I was going to have a talk with Piper. But then I smiled wryly and reminded myself that I was in no position to be lecturing her at the moment.

I went down to the kitchen and poured myself a strong drink. I had just enough time to finish it before the kids came in the front door. They came into the kitchen and stopped in the middle of a friendly but heated debate. Their jaws dropped to the floor and they stared at all the exposed flesh on display.

I turned and smiled nervously at them. I took a deep breath and said, "I'm glad you guys are home. Trey, would you help me out? I want to get a little sun and I need someone to give me a hand with the suntan lotion. Do you mind?"

Trey didn't know what to do. He turned to Piper as if to ask for advice. She was just as tongue tied as he was. He put his backpack down and stuttered, "I g-g-guess. B-b-but..."

I handed him the lotion, turned him toward the patio door and gave him a gentle shove to get him started in the right direction. As he made his way numbly toward the backyard I said, "I'll be right out. I need to tell Piper something."

I waited until the door closed behind him and turned to face Piper. I'm not sure which of us was a darker shade of red. I shrugged and said, "I don't have a choice. I'm being punished for disobeying Tommy. I've been ordered to do this. It would be best if you went to your room and stayed there for a while."

She gasped and exclaimed, "He's making you have sex with your own son!"

I sighed and hung my head. I quietly said, "It could be worse. If I screw up again he says he's going to have sex with you. That's what he really wants. I have to do what he says. I don't have a choice."

She stood there while I turned and walked out to the patio. I could feel her staring at me in shock as I crossed the room. I could only hope that she didn't remain there. I would hate it if she watched what I was about to do.

I forced myself not to look up at Randall's window. I went over to my son who was standing in the middle of the patio. He still had that stunned expression on his face. I watched him struggle to keep his eyes focused on my face as I approached him.

He wasn't all that successful. On the plus side, he did seem to be impressed with my body.

I went right up to him and took him in my arms. I held him close and tried to sound like I was joking when I said, "Relax, Trey. I'm not going to hurt you."

He moaned when I stepped back and his eyes traveled my body again. He whispered, "Where did you get that?!"

I smiled nervously and said, "I borrowed it from Piper. Do you like it? Do you think I'm sexy?"

He shuddered and answered breathlessly, "Hell yes!! Jesus, mom! I had no idea you were so hot!"

I took him back into my arms and pressed my body against his. I tried to act casual when I began to gently grind my pelvis against his. I felt his hard cock pressing against my belly and almost ran inside. Every fiber of my being was screaming at me that I couldn't do this! I'm his mother!

But I couldn't listen. I had to keep reminding myself that I didn't have a choice. It's this or Tommy takes my little girl.

I could be wrong. But in my mind there were only two options open to me. It seemed logical that of my two children, Piper, because she's a girl, is the one most likely to be traumatized if I decided that I couldn't do this and Tommy came back over here. But even if Tommy did come back to have sex with Piper, he would still make me have sex with Trey.

I'm still old fashioned enough to believe that it's different for a young girl. It would have been for me, though there's no question in my mind that Piper is far more sexually mature than I was at her age.

Trey is a year younger and still a virgin. Or at least I'm pretty certain that he's still a virgin. But it still boils down to the fact that he's a boy ... a male. I was raised to believe that it's different for boys and I still believe that. It may take him a while to get over this. But I have to believe he's better suited to recover from having sex with me than Piper is to being raped by Tommy.

Oh god! Please let me be right!

I kissed Trey and then looked around for the best place to do what I had to do. I went to a lounge chair that I knew had a clean cushion. Covered it with a towel and stretched out on my stomach. I waited for Trey to come closer but he didn't move. He just stood where he was and stared in disbelief.

I finally had to call him over. He stood staring down at me. I knew how I looked from the back. I didn't blame him for being so uncomfortable. But he was going to have to get over it. We had to this. He may not understand. And he may never forgive me. But we had no choice.

He slowly dropped to his knees beside my chaise lounge but he still didn't have the nerve to touch me. I felt awful about this. I reached out and patted his cheek reassuringly. I smiled and said, "It's okay, dear. Don't be nervous. All you have to do is put on lotion everywhere my bare skin is exposed. Come on. You've put lotion on Piper before. I've seen you oil her up many times."

"Yeah, but..."

"But nothing. Come on, Trey. I'm going to get sunburned before you get the cap off the bottle!"

He moaned and finally removed the cap from the bottle of lotion. He poured some out onto my back and started gingerly rubbing it in. I got the impression that he was trying to oil me up without touching me. It would have been amusing if I wasn't so upset by what I was forced to do here.

I gave him a minute to get used to what he was doing and said, "Let me get this out of your way."

I reached behind my back and untied the string on my top. I had to wait a minute for him to calm down again but then he started rubbing the lotion into my back. He eventually settled down and started doing a pretty good job, until he got down to my waist.

He stopped at my waist. I assume that he couldn't bring himself to spread the lotion on my nearly naked ass. Instead, he moved down to my feet. He started working his way back up. I felt the tension rising again when he got to my thighs. He didn't do my inner thighs and he stopped before he reached the exposed flesh of my butt.

I didn't blame him. But I was getting impatient. If he didn't get on with it we might still be out here when Craig came home. I couldn't see that ending well.

I finally said, "Come on, dear. Don't miss anything. I certainly don't want to get sunburn there. After all, it's just skin."

I heard him whisper, "Oh my god! I'm going to hell!"

But his hands began to massage oil into the exposed flesh of my ass cheeks. When he finished I rolled over, paying no attention to the tiny bikini bra I started out wearing. It was hanging loosely from my neck now and covered nothing.

I looked down as if I'd forgotten all about it. I felt myself blushing. But I tried to sound unconcerned about baring my breasts to my son. I smiled and said, "Oh well! It wasn't covering much anyway."

He looked like he was going to have a nervous breakdown, or an orgasm. I wasn't sure which. He stared at my tits for the longest time before he started applying lotion to my shoulders and arms.

He looked into my eyes when he had worked his way down to my tits.

I smiled and said, "Go ahead, Trey. They're just tits. You've seen tits before, haven't you?"

He shrugged and said, "Only in pictures. I've never touched any."

I patted his cheek and said, "Then this is a great opportunity, isn't it?"

"You really want me to touch your ... t-t-tits?!"

"Yes. I'd like that. I like having my tits touched. Go ahead, Trey. You did great on my back. You wouldn't want me to have sunburned tits would you?"

He carefully placed an oily hand on one breast. He stared at his hand on my tit for a long moment before looking into my eyes to see my reaction.

I smiled and tried to sound like there was nothing unusual about what we were doing when I said, "That feels nice. Keep going."

Once he finally got started he did a pretty good job, especially for someone who never touched a tit before and was terrified. When he didn't immediately self destruct he began to relax, but only a little. And when he accepted the outrageous concept that what he was doing was alright with me I think that he began to enjoy his first experience with breasts. He spent a long time massaging the lotion into them before he finally started moving down my stomach.

Just before he reached my waist I reached down and untied the strings at my hips which were holding what little there was of the bottom of the suit in place. I smiled at him and said, "This is just in the way. You don't mind do you?"

He just moaned as though he were in pain.

As his hands neared my pubic area I glanced down and saw the bulge in the front of his khakis. He's no Tommy. But he was displaying a sizeable bulge there. I slowly let my hand fall off of the side of the lounge chair and come to rest on his upper thigh.

He almost jumped right out of his skin! He flinched violently and looked up into my face again, trying desperately to figure out what was going on.

I slowly moved my hand up over the bulge in his pants and squeezed his hard cock. He gasped, shivered violently and cried out, "MOM!!"

I quietly said, "It's okay, baby. I think you need some help with that. It looks very uncomfortable. Would you like me to help you feel better?"

"Mom! What the hell is going on?! You're my mother!"

He was about to make a run for it. I saw it on his face. He was tensed up and ready to bolt for the door. I had no choice to put an end to this silly seduction and try another approach. I sighed and said, "Trey, I'm sorry. This was silly. There was no way this was going to work. I should have known better. You're too nice. You're a very decent young man and I'm proud of you.

"I wouldn't be doing this if I didn't have to. You know I'm not like this. You know that don't you?"

He nodded, more confused than ever.

"Honey, there's something going on that I can't explain right now. I promise that I'll tell you all about it this evening. I should have said something before we came out here but I didn't know how. I didn't know how I could explain the unexplainable. And I didn't have time.

"Sweetheart, we have to have sex. We have to do it right here and right now and it's very important. I don't have time to explain now. But if we don't do this something bad will happen to Piper. Do you understand?"

"No! I don't understand! What? Why? Have you lost your mind?!"

"Trey, listen to me. I know this is hard to understand. Trust me. This is as hard for me as it is for you. But we have to do this and we have to do it now. Will you please trust me on this?"

He stared into my eyes for a moment. I think the urgent tone of my voice was at last sinking in. It finally registered that this wasn't just his crazy mother acting on a whim and that we had no choice.

His shoulders slumped and he quietly asked, "What do I have to do?"

I sat up. His eyes went back to my tits as I did. I pulled him closer and kissed his cheek. I rested my forehead against his and quietly said, "I need you to undress. We have to have sex twice. First I'm going to..."

Christ! How can I do this?! I can't even say it!

I took a deep breath and tried again.

"I'm going to have oral sex with you. Afterwards, I'm going to lie down and you're going to have intercourse with me."

I caressed his cheek and smiled nervously. I said, "You have my permission to go ahead and enjoy it. It will be better that way and besides, it's the sort of thing that once you've started you can't help enjoying, whether you want to or not."

I stood up and pulled him to his feet. I began to undress him while he stood there blushing furiously. He didn't start helping until I had his shirt half off. Things went faster when he began to undress himself.

While he finished undressing I removed the cushion from the lounge chair and placed it in the grass. I was tempted to place it so they couldn't see very well from the window but I didn't want to do anything to annoy Tommy. I didn't want to traumatize me and my son this way and have it all be for nothing.

Trey stripped down to his jockey shorts but couldn't bring himself to remove that last garment. I knew the feeling. I was faced with a similar situation just yesterday in a bar while being watched by more than a dozen strange men.

I removed his shorts for him and then helped him down onto the cushion. He stared at me as I began to lean over him. But when my hand reached for his hard cock his eyes slammed shut.

I was glad. I didn't want him to see me like this.

I couldn't help noticing that his cock was beautiful. It's probably seven inches long and while it isn't as big around as either Tommy's or his son's it's still quite impressive. I didn't want to know that about my own son. But I was proud and happy for him. Add to that his general physique, his toned, muscular body, and he's an outstanding example of young manhood. If I were a young girl I'd think he was quite a catch.

I leaned down and kissed the head of his cock. I gently lapped up the lube and then wrapped my lips around the very tip of his cock. I pressed my lips together tightly and began to slide them slowly down over his cock. As soon as I had a few inches of his cock in my mouth I began to tickle it with my tongue.

Trey may hate this situation. But despite the conflict he was obviously experiencing, he enjoyed what I was doing. He couldn't help himself. His body trembled and he mumbled constantly under his breath. From the things he said I gathered that he couldn't believe that this was happening to him.

I could sympathize with that. I never imagined that I would ever do anything as perverse as what I was doing now.

He lasted longer than I expected. But even so it wasn't that long. I was pleased when my mouth filled up with my son's cock cream. I was happy that his cum was as mild as his father's. There's no question in my mind that the mild taste of his ejaculate makes him even more of a catch for some lucky girl.

I only hope that I'm not screwing him up for life.

After he came I sat up and swallowed. I smiled down at him and said, "You're a very lucky boy, Trey. Most men have very bitter cum. Yours tastes smooth and mild. Girls like that."

He nodded as if he heard the words but the meaning wasn't quite getting through the haze that surrounded his brain.

His cock was still hard. I leaned down and kissed it a few times. I told him how nice his cock was. He just stared at me, obviously not sure who I was anymore.

I stretched out beside him and held his hard cock in one hand. I kissed his cheek and quietly said, "I'm sorry, Trey. I hope I'm not fucking you up for life. I love you with all my heart. But we have to do this. I promise I'll explain it all this evening. We have one more thing that we have to do. Are you ready?"

"I guess. I don't know what to say mom. I mean, damn! It isn't that I don't like what you're doing. But how the hell am I ever going to be able to look you in the eyes again?"

I chuckled and exclaimed, "Oh come on! You've had a problem looking me in the eyes since I came home yesterday."

He looked at me in shock as if there were some chance I hadn't noticed how much trouble he was having keeping his gaze off of my chest. He started to deny it I think. But then he blushed and said, "Sorry. I couldn't help it. You're hot! For some reason I never noticed it before. But now... !"

I kissed him and said, "I know, honey. I'll explain it all. I promise. Does it make it better or worse when I tell you I liked sucking your cock?"

His eyes got huge for a second or two. But then he grinned, shook his head and said, "This is going to have to be one hell of an explanation!"

I rolled over onto my back and pulled him up over me. He had stopped resisting. We looked into each other's eyes without speaking for a minute and then I reached down and guided his hard cock to my opening.

When he felt the heat and the moisture of my pussy enveloping the head of his cock he closed his eyes and sighed loudly. He began to slowly lower himself, sinking his nice cock into me and moaning almost constantly as the warmth enveloped him and the tight grip of my vaginal muscles clamped down on his cock.

He experienced that wonderful sensation for the first time in his life. I felt so guilty as I lay beneath him worrying about the damage I may be doing to him. I hoped that after we talked I could make him understand and we could come to terms with what we were doing.

He began to stroke his nice cock in and out of me with a lot more style than TT exhibited when he fucked me today. It actually felt pretty nice. I wasn't going to have an orgasm. I was much too traumatized by what we were doing. But I was able to take pride in the fact that my son was going to make some woman a fine lover one of these days. He's a natural. He's going to be very good at this with a little help from the right woman.

Trey only lasted slightly longer than he did when I sucked his cock. He may be upset about doing this with his mother. But some sensations are just too good to deny. I didn't blame him at all for reaching orgasm and spraying his hot cum inside of me.

I held him when he came. I hugged him and kissed him and I told him how much I love him. I promised that somehow I was going to make this right. I didn't actually know if that would even be possible. But I was sure as hell going to try.

I held him in place over me for several minutes while he calmed down. He wouldn't look at me when he finally opened his eyes again.

I said, "Please, Trey. Don't look away. I know this is hard for you. But we'll work it out. I promise. I love you, sweetheart. We have to work this out."

He made himself look me in the eyes and finally he leaned down and kissed me gently on the lips. He smiled weakly and said, "I love you, mom. Now please let me go before dad comes home and catches us like this. I have a test tomorrow. I can't pass it if I'm dead."

I smiled and said, "That's my boy! Are you sure you don't want to do it again?"

He smiled again, a more genuine smile this time. He kissed me again and said, "I would. But not until dad says it's okay."

He was being facetious. I was thrilled that he could joke about this. Maybe we have a chance after all.

I let him go and he rolled off of me. I turned on my side and caressed his sweet face. I said, "I don't want to scare you anymore than I already have. But that isn't outside the realm of possibility."

His eyes got huge again and he asked, "Do you believe in alternate universes?"

I finally sat up and said, "You better take your clothes and go inside. I strongly recommend a quick shower before dinner."

I stood up and helped him gather his clothes. When he turned away to go inside I saw movement in the kitchen. Piper must have been watching!

Chapter 5

I wanted to go upstairs and change but it was nearly time for Craig to get home and I wanted to get this over with. I put Piper's bikini back on and went to the side gate. I opened it and looked out. I didn't see anyone so I made a run for Randall's front door.

They kept me waiting for a very long time before TT and Randall's son Ray opened the door. The look in twelve year old Ray's eyes made it obvious that he was watching what just happened in my backyard along with the others.

I wanted to cry. What have I gotten myself into! I never anticipated I'd be doing so many terrible things with children!

They made me walk ahead of them upstairs to the room that looked out on my backyard. TT played with my ass all the way up the stairs. I wanted to turn around and slap the little creep but I didn't dare.

I walked quickly down the hall with TT's hand still gripping one cheek of my ass possessively. I entered the room expecting to end up having sex with all three of them and Ray before I was finished for the day.

Tommy said, "Very good, Reggie. I didn't know if you were going to be able to do it.

"I was going to have you work your magic on Ray. But Randall insists that he has to wait a few months until he turns thirteen. I don't know what difference three months makes. But it's his kid.

"I'll be back on Thursday morning. I want you to go out tomorrow and buy the sexiest little dress you can find that you can wear on the street without getting arrested. If I don't think it's sexy enough I'm going to fix it so that it is. I don't know much about altering clothes but I know what I like.

"You can go home now. Give Piper a kiss for me."

I turned to leave, excited that this day of humiliation was nearly over. My heart almost stopped when TT whined, "Aw, dad! Can't I fuck her one more time?"

I suspect they had been having this conversation for several minutes before I arrived. Tommy snarled impatiently, "No, damn it! I told you, I have to get you home to your mother! If you ever want to fuck the bitch again you'll stop whining and remember what I told you. If you breathe a word of this to anyone you won't get laid again until you're twenty-one!"

I sighed deeply then and started to leave. As I walked away I saw Ray whispering urgently in his father's ear. Before I reached the door, Randall called out, "Wait!"

I froze, inside and out. I knew why he stopped me. It just kept getting worse.

I turned around to see Randall turn to Tommy, shrug and say, "I guess you're right. A few months won't make much difference."

I saw the excitement on that twelve year old boy's face and it made me ill. But Tommy was amused and the only thing that mattered was keeping Tommy happy.

Randall removed the camera from the tripod. It was still aimed out at my backyard. I took a moment to notice what a good view he had of the cushion where I just fucked my son. It made me want to cry.

Before I could get too emotional, Tommy ordered me to remove my little bikini. With Randall recording my every move I took the bikini off and dropped to my knees. Ray stood in front of me and groped one of my tits while I unfastened his belt and pulled his jeans and his jockey shorts down.

His cock was the smallest I've ever seen. He's only twelve and he is obviously his father's son. It didn't matter to me, though. I wasn't planning on marrying him. I hoped for his sake that he would experience a growth spurt in the near future but his manhood wasn't my concern. Pleasing Tommy was my concern.

I sucked Ray's cock all the way into my mouth and held it there easily. I almost had to hold him upright. He nearly fell to the floor when he experienced the feeling of a warm, wet mouth around his cock for the first time.

He groaned loudly and his hands gripped my head to keep from falling.

I tried to ignore the camera and my audience as I made quick work of sucking off a twelve year old boy. I was more concerned with TT at the moment. I knew how badly he wanted to fuck me again. This was turning into a vicious cycle with TT sprouting an erection at the end of each cycle.

I doubt if Ray lasted an entire minute before his cock exploded in my mouth. He cried out and nearly lost his footing again. I was distracted by the pain. He was pulling my hair so hard I was afraid he was going to pull it out of my scalp!

He finally released me and stumbled backwards, collapsing on the bed behind him and staring at my naked body.

Tommy grinned and said, "Look at his face, Randy. Now that's a happy boy!"

I looked at his face, too. And I thought that here was yet another person I wouldn't be able to look in the eyes again. Fortunately I don't have much contact with Ray. It probably wouldn't come up often. Or at least I hoped that it wouldn't. Now that Tommy was in the picture there was no way of knowing what my life was going to be like.

Tommy ordered me to leave, over the strong objections of his very aroused son. I quickly put the tiny bikini back on over the few bits of flesh that it would cover and made my way back downstairs.

I opened the front door and looked out to make sure I wouldn't attract too much attention in Piper's bikini. I waited for a couple of cars to pass and then hurried across the grass to my gate and back into the safety of my backyard.

I was surprised to find that the cushion on which I had sex with my son was back in the lounge chair and that it and all the others had been wiped clean. My shaving gear was gone, too. I assumed that Piper had done what she could to help me out. She's such a sweet kid.

I went inside to find Piper sitting at the kitchen island looking worried. I went over and hugged her. I thanked her for her help and asked her if she had been in the kitchen since she got home.

She nodded. Then she asked, "Are you alright?"

I shrugged and answered, "I've been better. I'm more worried about Trey."

She asked, "Would you like me to talk to him? I know you're worried and want to straighten this out with him. But he might be able to take hearing it from me easier than from you."

I thought about it. It would have been nice not to have to deal with what just happened. But I'm his mother and I'm responsible for this mess. I sighed and thanked her for offering. Instead I suggested, "What if we both go up to talk to him. If I freak him out too much I'll leave him with you. And if that doesn't work I suppose we could have your dad talk to him. I haven't told him what I had to do today. I don't know how he's going to take it."

She nodded but didn't get up. She looked at me. For just a moment I had forgotten what I was wearing. I looked down and asked, "Do you wear this often?"

She grinned and said, "I like it. And I think I look super hot in it. But I've only had the nerve to wear it when I'm home alone. Would you like a suggestion?"

I cocked an eyebrow at her and she said, "If you ever want dad to say yes to something try asking him while you're wearing that. You look even hotter than I do in it!"

I laughed quietly. I said in all honesty, "I doubt that very much."

Then I asked, "Trey has never seen you in this?"

I didn't think that was possible. Usually if one of them is in the pool the other one is, too, unless they have friends over.

Piper blushed and said, "He doesn't count."

"That sounds like a very cruel thing to do to a boy his age."

She shrugged. Then she smiled and said, "He's never complained."

I made myself another strong drink and we went up to Trey's room. He was sitting on his bed in a pair of shorts staring at a blank wall as if in a trance.

His door was partially open. I pushed it open the rest of the way so that I could see him and knocked softly.

He shivered as if he were cold and turned to look at me. He blushed and then he saw Piper and blushed even more.

It occurred to me that I should have put something else on before I came in to have this talk with Trey. But it was too late now.

I sat beside him on the bed. Piper sat in his desk chair. I put my arm around his shoulder and was relieved when he didn't pull away. I asked, "Are you alright, honey?"

He was silent for a long time before he finally said, "I think so. But I don't understand what just happened."

"I'm sorry, Trey. I guess I should have said something last night but I didn't know this was going to happen. This might have been easier for you if I'd talked to you first, a little easier anyway."

He watched with a worried look on his face while I took a big sip of my drink. I smiled and said, "Don't worry, Trey. This isn't the problem. This is the anesthetic.

"Baby, I have an explanation for what just happened. You'll have to decide if it's a good enough explanation to satisfy you. But it's obvious that I have you freaked out right now. Would you rather that Piper explain? Would you feel more comfortable hearing it from her?"

He looked at Piper and asked, "You know what's going on?"

She shrugged and admitted, "Most of it I guess. I kind of trapped mom into explaining it to me last night. I think she told me pretty much everything. Answer the question, dork. Would you feel more comfortable hearing it from me?"

He ignored the mild insult. He looked at her and asked, "How could you know about what happened this afternoon? She didn't know this was going to happen."

"I only know what she told me when we came home. I know enough."

Trey thought about it and said, "I think I'd be more comfortable hearing this from Piper. If I still have questions I guess we can come to you."

I nodded. I was actually relieved. I would have liked to have been able to stay and listen. But that would have defeated the purpose. I stood up and kissed the top of Trey's head. I smiled apologetically at Piper and told her I loved her. Then I went to my room, put some clothes on and went downstairs to start supper.

Craig came home long before I was ready. He gave me a loving, sympathetic hug and a kiss and went upstairs to change into something more comfortable. When he came back down I had a drink ready for him. After a couple of sips he asked, "How bad was it?"

I didn't know how to answer that. It was a strange day in which I did a lot of horrible things. But it had its good points and hearing about some of the things I did would no doubt excite the hell out of Craig. I was most worried about how he was going to react to finding out what I did with Trey.

I finally said, "I think it would be best if we had this talk when we're alone after dinner. Some of it will entertain you. Some of it you won't like so much."

I was just about to call the kids down to eat when Piper came down. She smiled as if everything were normal and said that her brother would be down in a minute. Craig was watching her closely.

He didn't know about what happened today and he didn't yet know that Tommy has his sights set on fucking our daughter. He seemed tense as he looked at her. Except for a few minutes in the morning this was his first chance to spend any time with her since I told her everything that was going on last night. He didn't yet know how she felt about our strange new life and he was worried.

She joined us at the table and everyone tried to act like everything was normal. We weren't doing a very good job of it. It got worse when Trey came down. He was afraid of what his father would say if he found out what we did this afternoon and he was having trouble looking me in the eye. I knew that the poor kid couldn't look at me now without thinking about seeing me naked, touching me, and having sex with me.

I served dinner and we ate most of the meal in near total silence. The meal was nearly finished when Piper finally said, "This is ridiculous! It's like there's a three ring circus in here but no one in any of the rings knows about the other rings. We can't live the way we are and keep all these secrets. We can't be afraid to face each other, afraid to say the wrong thing to the wrong person. We have to be honest with each other and we have to be able to say what we're thinking. If we can't then maybe we would have been better off sleeping under an overpass.

"Look at us! Everyone is afraid to look at everyone else. Everyone is afraid to speak. This isn't going to work. I can't take this tension."

She was right, of course. I smiled at her and asked, "Would everyone like to hear about my day? I was going to wait until we went to bed because it turns your father on to hear about this and it turns me on to talk about it so we would have enjoyed another hour or two of hot monkey love before we fell asleep. But maybe if we talk about this you kids won't have to worry so much about what you say.

"You'll still have plenty to worry about, especially you, Piper. But I think you're right. Maybe if we're honest with each other and behave as if we're all in this together we'll eventually get over the embarrassment and be able to look each other in the eye again."

Before anyone could respond I turned to Craig and said, "There is one thing I didn't tell you yesterday. I didn't want you to be worried. Tommy has the hots for Piper. I didn't say anything because I expected him to leave our kids out of this. I was being naïve."

Everyone was looking at Craig to see his reaction. He looked back and forth between Piper and me, not sure how to react. He obviously wasn't happy about what I just said. But from the way I said it he assumed that nothing has happened between them. Not yet, anyway.

I gave him a moment to digest that little tidbit before I said, "Craig, I had sex with Trey this afternoon."

I didn't even pause for effect. I didn't want anyone, like Craig for instance, to have time to explode.

"I was being punished for questioning an order earlier in the day. Or at least that was the excuse he used. I think the real reason was that he knew how much it would upset me. Making me do it turned him on because he knew how difficult it would be for me. That's how his mind works."

Trey looked like he wanted to run from the room. He was waiting for Craig to blow up. He probably feared that life as he knew it was over. Well, that part was probably true.

Craig took it much better than I feared. He smiled at Trey and said, "How was it? She's pretty hot, isn't she?"

I'm not sure who was more surprised at his reaction, me or Trey. Trey was happy to learn that he wasn't about to die. But he couldn't quite believe his ears.

Piper laughed quietly and said, "You don't know the half of it, dad. You should have seen her in the bikini I keep hidden because I knew you guys would freak out if you saw me in it. She looked like she stepped right out of a "Girls Gone Wild" video."

I turned to Trey and asked, "Are we okay?"

Trey sighed and said, "I can't believe dad isn't furious. And I'm still a little embarrassed about what we did. I never even thought about having sex with you. I just never thought of you that way. You're my mother!

"I have to admit, though, after seeing you when you came home yesterday in that sexy dress I suddenly realized that you're hot. It never occurred to me that we would ever ... you know. I'm still having trouble believing that we did the things we did today. But it doesn't change the way I feel about you. I mean I still love you.

"Piper told me what's going on. It's going to take some getting used to. I'm still not sure how I feel about it. Maybe that's because I don't understand how you guys are reacting to this strange situation. I've always thought of you as my mother, not as a woman. Does that make sense?"

Craig smiled and replied, "Perfect sense, Trey. I'm still convinced that my mother is a virgin. I understand how you feel. But I'm still waiting to hear what happened today."

I knew this conversation was going to be the most difficult, the most embarrassing I've ever had. But Piper was right. Already it was getting difficult and uncomfortable to tell some people some things and other people other things. We all live together and we talk among ourselves. What's happening to me now affects us all. As disturbing as it is, it's time to bring this all out in the open.

I looked at everyone and said, "Piper is right. This is going to be hard to talk about. But it's affecting all four of us. It's time to stop dancing around this subject.

"Before I tell you what happened today, Trey, do you have any questions?"

He blushed at being singled out. He said, "Yeah. But let me save them up until you're done talking. Maybe by the time you finish I won't have them anymore."

I told them everything that happened to me today. I didn't go into the detail that I would have if it were just Craig and me lying in bed and playing with each other. But I gave them a pretty clear picture of everything I did today. In the back of my mind I feared that one day one or more of them would end up watching the DVDs I starred in today. It would be best if they were prepared.

They were all nearly as grossed out as I was when I told them about the things I had to do with Randall. I told them about how I earned the punishment and for the first time they learned that Randall recorded what Trey and I did from his upstairs window.

Piper smiled and said, "I bet that's a hot movie! Can I see it when he gives you your copy?"

I didn't see the point in saying no. She watched from the kitchen as it took place.

While I was telling them what I did today I noticed that Trey kept looking at Craig to see how he was reacting. When I finished telling them everything I asked Trey, "You're having trouble understanding your dad's reaction to all this, aren't you?"

He nodded uncomfortably.

I smiled and asked, "Do you have a hard on now?"

He blushed and exclaimed, "Geez, mom! You're talking about sex! Of course I do!"

I didn't want to have to talk about the fantasies that Craig and I share. I wasn't certain how the kids would react to them. But I don't see how I can avoid it now.

I looked at Craig and said, "I'm sorry. I didn't want this to come out. But I don't think we can avoid having this discussion now."

He knew what I was going to say. He was obviously uncomfortable about sharing this more than anything else with our kids. But he didn't stop me.

I said, "I think the only way you kids are going to understand how your father and I feel about Tommy and the things he's making me do is to explain something very personal to you, our fantasies. I won't go into a lot of detail. But I don't think you can understand how we're coping unless we explain at least a little bit of our most embarrassing secrets."

What followed was a brief and very embarrassing discussion about fantasies, fantasies in general and our fantasies in particular. When I was done the kids understood why some of the things that Tommy was doing, or making me do, turn us on. Or at least they had a better understanding.

When I finished my explanation, Trey asked, "Did it turn you on when he made you have sex with me today?"

It was my turn to blush now. I glanced at Craig before I finally admitted, "Yes. I didn't want to do it. I would never have done something like that if I had a choice. I was very worried about you and how you'd react. But that's the thing about my fantasies. It turns me on to do things that embarrass me."

"Will we do it again?"

I shrugged and said, "It isn't up to me. But I wouldn't be surprised. Tommy knows how much it bothers me to molest my own son. For that reason I'll be surprised if he doesn't make me do it again. How do you feel about that?"

He sighed and said, "I was freaked out at first. But I can't claim I didn't enjoy it. And damn, mom! I had no idea you were so hot!"

There was a short pause before he admitted, "I guess if I'm going to be honest I'd have to say that once I got over the shock I enjoyed it and I'd like to do it again. Does that make me a freak?"

Craig smiled and answered, "After what happened today I guess that's the healthiest outlook to have. And since he's probably going to make her do it again I guess it's better for all of us if you enjoy it."

To me he said, "Now tell me about Piper. What makes you think he ... wants her?"

I smiled and said, "You can't even say it?"

But it isn't funny. It upsets me as much as it does him.

I explained about Tommy's interest in her photograph and the way he went through her bedroom, even going through her underwear.

She blushed and a shiver shook her entire body when she heard that.

Finally I repeated his explicit threats to have sex with her if I did anything to earn another punishment.

There was silence for a minute before Piper quietly asked, "Why do I get the impression that you guys think the world would end if he had sex with me? I talked about this with mom. I'm not a virgin. I like sex. From what you've told me I might even enjoy sex with Tommy.

"You've had sex with him, mom. You survived. I'm not as fragile as you seem to think. I've had sex with guys just because I was tired of all the wrestling and the begging. I didn't love them. I didn't want them. It just wasn't worth the effort to keep fighting them off. It was no big deal. At least, from what you tell me, Tommy knows what he's doing. That might be a pleasant change."

Once again I was struck by the realization that I don't know my teenage daughter nearly as well as I thought I did. I still think of her as a little girl. She most definitely isn't a little girl anymore.

Another possible problem suddenly occurred to me. I don't know why I didn't ask this earlier. I was too wrapped up in my own problems I guess. I asked, "Piper, are you using birth control?"

She calmly nodded as if she were the most mature person at the table and said, "Yes. I went to the clinic and got a prescription last year."

Craig and I glanced at each other. We both obviously had misgivings about our baby girl being sexually active. But I think we were both relieved that she seemed mature enough to handle it.

I turned back to the kids and asked, "Do either of you have any questions about anything at all?"

They looked at each other and then shook their heads.

I got up and went around the table. I leaned over Trey and asked, "Are we okay? I'm sorry to keep asking. But I'm worried about you ... about us. I never would have done what I did this afternoon if I didn't have to. It will kill me if we can't still be close. I love you baby."

He seemed to be getting over the shock. He smiled a shy, youthful smile that was very reassuring and asked, "When can I see you in that bikini again?"

I gave him a playful slap on the top of his head and began to clear the table off. Before I picked up the first empty plate, Craig said, "Stop what you're doing."

I looked at him in surprise. I thought for a minute that I had done something wrong. He sounded upset. But he said, "Go up and put the bikini on. I want to see it. You can wear that while you clean up the kitchen."

I struggled not to smile. I turned without a word and went upstairs to change back into Piper's tiny bikini. I was a little surprised when I returned. The kids were still at the table. I expected Craig to send them out of the room.

I was even more surprised when the three of them began to discuss my body and how much of it was on display in the tiny bikini. But I soon began to realize that Craig was pretty smart. As I listened to them I noticed that Trey was finally becoming comfortable with what we did today and with the fact that my body had an effect on him.

Craig asked Piper about the bikini. He wanted to know where she bought it, how long she has owned it, how often she wore it and how many people have seen her in it.

She smiled and said, "I thought that only Trey had seen it. But now I'm wondering if that creep next door has been watching me through his upstairs window."

Craig grinned at Trey and said, "I have to admire your self control, son. It must have been pretty hard to be around her when she was wearing that."

Trey chuckled and replied, "Yeah. It was hard. It got hard every time I saw her in that thing. And she always wants me to oil her up, too."

Piper got up to help me clean off the table. She grinned at me as we worked. She admired her bikini on me for a few minutes before she asked Trey, "Do I look that good in that thing?"

Trey smiled and said, "If you were wearing masks I couldn't tell you apart."

I don't know how Piper felt about that. I was extremely flattered. Then Trey added, "Not until you took it off and I saw which one of you didn't have any hair down there."

I saw the look on Craig's face and said, "Oh yeah. I forgot to mention that. You'll see it on the DVD. They made me shave."

Much to my surprise it was Piper who asked, "What does it look like? What does it feel like? Do you like it?"

I was standing near Craig when she asked. He casually reached out and pulled at the sting on one side of the bikini bottoms. As it came loose and the front and rear flaps fell away and hung from the remaining string around my thigh he said, "Yeah. What does it look like?"

I was more than a little surprised. I was surprised that Craig would do what he just did in front of the kids, though I guess I shouldn't have been. He did just order me to go upstairs and put on this tiny suit.

I was even more surprised when I realized that I was becoming aroused. My arousal increased when Craig ran his fingertips over my freshly shaved mound and then turned me to face my kids and asked them what they thought of my new look.

Piper said, "I think it looks hot. I like it!"

Trey stared openly for a moment and said, "I think she looks hot, too. But I don't know what she looked like before she shaved off her hair."

Piper grinned at him and said, "She looked like me. Would you like to see what she looked like before she shaved?"

Before anyone could say a word she stood at the corner of the table and turned to face her brother. She pulled her skirt up before anyone could even think to stop her and we watched in a strange mixture of shock and ... and something, I hate to think what it might have been, as she calmly pulled her pantyhose and panties down to her knees to show her brother her pussy and the light covering of hair over it.

She asked him if he had ever seen one before today. He was staring at his sister's exposed pussy and unable to speak for a long moment. Finally he swallowed with difficulty and admitted, "No. Mom's was the first one I ever saw."

"Do you like them better with hair or without?"

"I think they look sexy both ways."

I thought that was a very diplomatic response.

He paused, staring at the little patch of hair surrounding her tight little cleft for a moment and added with a touch of awe in his voice, "It kinda takes my breath away."

Craig was as stunned as I was. Maybe we shouldn't have been, considering the sexy way that Piper likes to dress and how little material there is in her bikinis. But still, for a girl, for any girl to put herself on display that way and seem so natural doing it was shocking. Or at least it is when you're that girl's parents.

Craig finally found his voice after a long silence during which we all felt the sexual tension rising to a new level. He grinned at Trey and said, "I agree. They look pretty sexy both ways."

But then he looked at my bare pussy again and said, "But I won't be able to make up my mind until I've tasted it without the hair."

I laughed, if somewhat self consciously. I was grateful for the more relaxed atmosphere in the room and the way that Trey was gradually accepting our new relationship. I was relieved that he no longer seemed traumatized and I began to think that maybe we could still maintain a close, loving relationship after all. But I still felt very self conscious. I reached down to pull my bikini bottoms into place and retie the string. Craig said, "Don't bother."

He reached up and untied the string holding the tiny bikini bottom hanging from one thigh and grabbed the suit as it fell away. He placed it in his lap and said, "I guess the bra might as well go, too. It isn't covering much and you look silly with just the top on."

He untied my top and I found myself standing in my kitchen in the nude in front of my entire family. I was embarrassed. And so, of course, I was incredibly aroused.

Piper looked into my eyes. She knew immediately what I was feeling. As she so matter-of-factly pointed out earlier, she's no longer a virgin. She knows how exciting it is to be naked in front of a man with a hard cock ... or in her case a boy with a hard cock. She knows the thrill of being desired.

I'm not sure that Craig realized what he was setting into motion here. He probably thought of this as foreplay for us. I don't think he realized how this was going to affect our kids. I'm reasonably certain that he was only just now seeing his daughter as a sexual being for the very first time. Piper has always been his baby, his little girl. I'm equally certain that he has never once thought of involving her in our sex play anymore than I ever envisioned having sex with my son.

But Piper was still holding her skirt up, still displaying her pussy and its sparse covering of light blonde hair. Did Craig really think that this was going to end with us in our bed and the kids going to their own rooms as if this never happened?!

As if to answer my question, Craig turned to Piper and said, "I guess if you're going to help your mother clean up the kitchen you might as well finish taking those off."

I wasn't expecting that!

I'm not certain how I feel about it. No, that isn't true. I was conscious of a mixture of conflicting feelings and emotions. But mainly I was worried about where this was going and how it would affect all of us in the future. I was worried about how this would affect us as a family.

But Piper didn't seem to share my reservations. Her father's words seemed to be what she wanted to hear!

As if she were happy to be given permission she hurriedly skimmed her underwear down and stepped out of it. She was out of her skirt and blouse in only seconds. I thought that my teenage daughter seemed surprisingly comfortable with her nudity. I couldn't help wondering if it was always this easy to get Piper undressed.

Left standing in only her bra she turned her back to Trey and asked, "Would mind helping me with this?"

Craig and I watched him happily unhook her bra. She was obviously proud of her young breasts and with good reason. They were perfect! They were slightly larger than mine though not overly large. For the last several years she has bought all of her own clothing with a credit card we gave her.

I was surprised when in answer to Craig's question she proudly told us she wore a C cup now.

While we watched Piper undress, Craig rested his hand on the back of my upper thigh. His finger probed between my thighs from behind and tickled the sensitive flesh there. As soon as Piper was naked he ordered me to stand beside her.

Piper and I looked at each other and smiled a little nervously. I think that even though we were excited about this, we were both a little nervous about being undressed in front of her father and my son. But we moved closer together and gave Craig and Trey a couple of minutes to compare our bodies.

I didn't know where this was going or even if Craig had something in mind more than getting us naked. Come to think of it, though, Piper was more responsible for her own nudity than her father. She had initiated this when she calmly raised her skirt, lowered her underwear and proudly displayed her pussy so that her brother could compare.

Craig enjoyed the view of his two sexy female family members for a moment before he finally said, "It seems to me that happened between you and Trey today was a lot more traumatic than it needed to be because we didn't prepare him. And it's obvious now that Piper will soon be drawn into this, even more than she already has.

"For the next six months a loan shark has far too much control over our lives, including our sex lives. He has already drawn Trey into it and according to what you say, Regina, he has every intention of bringing about a set of circumstances that will allow him to have sex with our daughter while apparently making it look like your fault.

"It's in our best interests to take as much of the drama out of this as we can. We can't get out of this. So we have to learn to live with it. I think that for the next six months we're going to have to adopt a different set of rules about sex in this house."

This was the sort of decision that Craig and I should have talked over first. We would have before today. For some strange reason it tickled the hell out of me that he was taking control and making important decisions like this on his own.

Everyone was waiting to hear what those new rules were going to be. Craig turned to Trey and asked, "Trey, how do you feel about what you had to do with your mother this afternoon now that you've learned what's going on and had a chance to think about it?"

Craig smiled reassuringly when he saw how embarrassed Trey was by the question. He said, "It's okay son. I want you to feel free to talk openly about it. Nothing you say will offend anyone or get you in trouble. I want to know your honest feelings about the strange things that are happening in our lives now. We've got six months of this to get through. There's no way out of it so we need to make it as painless as possible."

Trey glanced at me and then looked away quickly. He didn't stop blushing. But he seemed to be speaking from the heart when he said, "I wasn't kidding earlier. I was freaked out at first. I mean, you know, mom is hot and all. But she's my mother!

"But one of the things that bothered me was that I enjoyed it so much. I thought that was wrong. Afterwards, when I went up to my room and Piper came in and had a long talk with me it kind of calmed me down. It was all so sudden, so out of nowhere. But when I found out what was going on, why she did it, it was still embarrassing but it didn't freak me out so much. I was relieved that mom didn't suddenly go crazy from the stress.

"I hated that some guy could make her do something like that. But I'd be lying if I said I didn't enjoy it."

I smiled and asked, "Would it make you feel any better if I told you that I enjoyed it, too?"

He shrugged and said, "Yeah, maybe. I guess."

Craig smiled and said, "If it makes you feel any better, I love hearing about the things that Tommy makes her do. I'm only sorry I can't be there to watch. So don't feel bad if those things turn you on. I don't know if it's normal or not. But I guess it's normal in this house."

He made me feel a lot better about dragging my family into this strange situation when he said, "I know that you got us into this out of desperation. But it wasn't your fault. You did what you had to do and no one can blame you. You didn't know when you made that agreement with Tommy that your family would be involved. But even if you did, what choice did you have?

"We were about to lose everything. The money you got from that bastard really saved all of our asses. I think that if you asked us first and we had a chance to talk it over we would have all agreed that we had to do this. We would have been upset. But none of us wanted to give up everything and move into a homeless shelter or live in our cars."

He gave Trey a moment to digest everything that had been said and done before he asked, "How would you feel if I told you that you could have sex with your mother any time you want? Would that freak you out or does the idea appeal to you?"

Trey looked stunned. I didn't blame him. I didn't see that coming, either. But I quickly decided that I wasn't upset. The odds were pretty high that Tommy would make me do it again. We might as well make it as painless as possible. I couldn't wait to hear how Trey felt about it.

Trey glanced at me again. I noticed that each time he did our eyes met first. But then his gaze traveled down my body before he looked away.

He turned back to Craig and asked, "How would she feel about that?"

Craig shrugged and said, "It doesn't matter. I think that she'll enjoy it. But it doesn't matter. You would have my permission to touch her, or make her suck your cock or anything else you wanted to do anytime you feel like it. Doesn't that sound like fun?"

It sure as hell sounds like fun to me!! I was shocked when I realized I felt that way. But the skin all over my body was tingling and my pussy felt as if it were vibrating. It would be like I had six months off from being a responsible adult, a mother who had to worry about everything that her kids saw and did. Maybe that shouldn't have affected me the way it was. But it did.

Piper exclaimed, "Hey! What about me?!"

Craig smiled and said, "I'll get to you in a minute."

Trey looked at me as if he wanted to apologize in advance. But he said, "Yes. That sounds like fun. But..."

"No buts, Trey. Didn't Piper tell you what excites your mother? She likes to have people tell her what to do. She likes being treated like a sex object. That's what turns her on. She likes to be told to do things she wouldn't normally do. I'll try to explain the logic in that later. Believe it or not there is a perfectly rational explanation for women, some women anyway, feeling that way. But the important thing is that you are now free to do anything you want to your mother.

"She's still your mother and except when it pertains to sex she's still in charge. Do you understand?"

"I think so."

"Do you want to try it out for a week and see how it goes?"

Trey hesitated for only a second before he nodded.

Craig turned to Piper and asked, "How do you feel about all this? More importantly, how do you feel about the idea that Tommy wants to, and one way or another probably will have sex with you?"

Piper was ready with her answer. She didn't even have to think about it.

"I think I can explain that best by telling you how I felt when mom told me about her fantasies yesterday. After we had our little talk I had to change my underwear. I didn't think I'd ever be able to get to sleep last night! All I could think about was mom doing the things that Tommy made her do and the things that they were probably going to do today.

"I couldn't get the things he did to her out of mind, especially the stuff they did in that bar. That turned me on so much I could hardly breathe!

"I couldn't go to sleep last night until I masturbated. I masturbated thinking about Tommy. But in my mind it wasn't mom that he was ordering around and having sex with. It was me. I imagined him undressing me in front of all those men and I've never been so turned on in my life!

"I don't know if fantasies are passed on in your DNA. I've had similar fantasies of my own, just not as intense. But after our talk yesterday I was extremely jealous of mom. I wanted to have to do the things he makes her do. And as much as our neighbor disgusts me, I would have loved to have been there today. I would love to see what it's like to be a sex slave the way she was.

"Does that answer your question?"

Craig smiled and said, "That and the way that your little pussy is lubricating right now answer my question. What if I gave Trey permission to treat you the same way that he treats his mother?"

Piper grinned and replied, "I think that's a great idea. But don't ask my permission. Tell me!"

There was a brief pause before she asked, "What about you, dad? I wouldn't want you to be left out."

Craig shook his head and said, "Thank you, sweetheart. But your mother is all the woman I can handle."

I exclaimed, "BULLSHIT! You aren't going to set up all these new rules and leave yourself out. Are you afraid you're going to traumatize your innocent young daughter? Look at her! Look at the disappointment on her face.

"No, Craig. If we live by the new rules then you live by the new rules."

Craig sighed and said, "No. That's different. She's my daughter. I can't..."

"He's my son! If your plan is to make the things that we have to do for Tommy easier then you can't..."

I stopped in mid sentence when Piper went around and crawled up into Craig's lap. She straddled him and sat with her breasts nearly touching his cheeks. She smiled down at him and said, "I refuse to accept special treatment. In one way I'm like Trey. He never considered having sex with mom. I never thought about having sex with you.

"I'm embarrassed to admit that I've thought about doing it with my brother. He's kind of a hunk. He's handsome and thanks to all that exercise you guys get in the basement he has a great bod. When we're hanging out around the pool in the afternoon and on weekends I sometimes look at him and think that he's a lot sexier than any of the boys I've gone out with.

"So are you. I agree with mom. I think it's only fair that you're part of the deal, too. I want you to be part of the deal. Doesn't that make sense if the idea here is to prepare me for the day when Tommy has sex with me?"

She started squirming around in his lap and said, "I don't think I'm the only one that wants that, unless you've started carrying a gun in your pants."

Craig looked to me for support with the funniest look on his face.

I smiled and then exclaimed, "Don't look at me! I'm on her side. If we're going to be playing this game, at least for the next six months if not longer, there's no way you can include yourself out. You're setting up a male dominant society in our home. You're the alpha male. You can't make the rules and say that they don't apply to you."

Craig gently placed his hands on Piper's shoulders and leaned her back so that they could look into each other's eyes. He looked at her confident, self assured face for a moment and said, "But I'm your father. There's a..."

"No! There isn't! Mom is right. And I'm right. And you know damn well that if you opt out then you're defeating the purpose of this little social experiment."

I saw him weakening in the face of her logic. Her beautiful body probably had an influence on his loss of willpower, too. He sighed and said, "We'll see."

Piper and I smiled at each other. We knew he had lost the battle. He just didn't realize it yet.

Piper kissed her dad and got to her feet. She looked down at the erection in his pants and said, "Would you keep that warm for me until I finish helping mom with the dishes?"

As we cleared off the table and cleaned up the kitchen I noticed that Trey didn't know where to look. As much as he obviously enjoyed the view of his mother and sister in the nude he still looked nervous and unsure.

I understood. But I have a feeling that once he adjusts to this new situation he's going to be the happiest teenager on the block.

The reaction that surprised me most wasn't how easily Piper accepted this strange new turn of events. I wasn't even totally surprised by the way Trey was coming around after only a couple of hours to adjust. After all, he's a boy and the payoff for him is immediate and exciting. You can't fault him for enjoying the charms of two attractive females as he goes through puberty.

The big surprise for me was the ease with which Craig has apparently changed from a normal, slightly uptight father and husband to ... well, to whatever he has just become. I've already learned that the things Tommy is making me do turn Craig on. I even understand how he feels about that. But I found it hard to believe that he's so easily accepting of the way Tommy is involving our children and that he's even willing to drastically change our home environment to accommodate that perverted loan shark and in some small way prepare the kids to deal with him. I never would have believed that Craig could change so much in such a short time.

I've been worried sick about what I knew was going to happen to Piper. For that reason more than anything else I was glad we worked out this new arrangement. I thought it was much less likely now that Tommy will be able to hurt my kids. Or at least that was my hope.

After we finished in the kitchen, Piper took Trey by the hand and led him out to the patio. I told them that we would join them later. Craig and I had more talking to do.

We watched through the window as she undressed her brother and they went skinny dipping.

I led Craig back to his den and locked the door behind us. I already told him and the kids what I did today. But not the nasty little details. The pleasure is in the details for us.

I helped him out of his clothes. As soon as he was naked I turned and bent over his desk. I spread my legs and said, "If you'd care to go for a dip it will make it much easier for me to tell you everything that happened today."

And so he did. He dipped his hard cock into me and began to fuck me slowly while I told him all the nasty little details that were left out when I told my family what I did today in the kitchen. I had several very nice orgasms and that slowed me down. It's hard to talk when you're having an orgasm. Or at least it is for me.

Craig came once after about fifteen or twenty minutes. But I just kept talking.

His cock never lost its erection. He paused for a moment and then continued fucking me with long, slow, erotic strokes while he listened to my happy tale of sexual abuse.

He managed to hold out, with the aid of a few short pauses, until I reached the end of my tale. When I got to the part of my narrative where I was telling him about having sex with Trey he knew the story was nearing the end. He began fucking me hard and fast and finished up just a minute or two after I finished telling him about sucking off the twelve year old boy next door and stopped talking.

We didn't move for several nice, long, pleasant minutes. My pussy was throbbing and clamping down on his slowly deflating cock. We were both done for the night but it felt so nice staying here connected like this.

We talked quietly in between long, comfortable periods of silence. He caressed my back with his loving hands and told me how much he adores me and I knew that it was true.

Finally I suggested that we get a drink and join the kids out on the deck for a few minutes before we went to bed.

He stepped back and reached for his clothes.

I exclaimed, "Oh no you don't!"

I took his hand and led him to the patio doors. He resisted at first. He was very reluctant to let Piper see him naked. I stubbornly refused to let him dress first. And despite my submissive streak I can be very stubborn when I think it's called for. I all but dragged him through the house and just about shoved him through the patio door. I told him to go on out and I'd join him as soon as I made the drinks.

I built a couple of tall glasses of Long Island ice tea and stepped out onto the patio in time to watch Piper crawl into Craig's lap. I joined them in time to hear her ask Craig if he thought his cum tastes as good as Trey's.

It was too dark to see it but I knew that Craig must be blushing. He sighed and then seemed to force himself to accept the situation that he has created to accommodate Tommy. He answered, "I couldn't say. I've never tasted Trey's cum. But your mother tells me that mine is quite tasty. I've decided to take her word for that."

I thought he fielded that question with remarkable aplomb, considering how nervous he was about having sex with her.

I put the drinks down on a table near Craig's chair and said to Piper, "I've tasted them both. I can tell you that the taste is almost identical, and it's better than the cum of any other man I've ever tasted."

I could plainly see that Trey was nervous. Despite the conversation we just had in the kitchen he was waiting to see how we would react to learning that his sister had obviously just sucked his cock.

I took a sip of my drink and said, "I have a question."

The kids looked at me and I asked, "Did you let Trey order you to suck his cock or did you molest my son?"

Piper sighed and said, "I did everything I could think of. I even played with his dick. I finally had to push him out of the pool and force him down in a chair. But once I got started he seemed to enjoy it. He didn't push me away."

Now Trey seemed embarrassed that he wasn't the aggressor. He shrugged and said, "I can't help it. She's my sister! It's going to take me a while to get used to the idea that it's okay to have sex with my mom and my sister."

Craig smiled understandingly and said, "I know just how you feel. I'm the one that said it's okay. But I'm having a hard time dealing with the guilt when I think about committing incest with my little girl."

To Piper he said, "I know what you're thinking. You're no longer a little girl. But you'll always be my little girl. I was there when you were born. I changed your diapers and bathed you in the sink. You're always going to be my baby girl."

Piper understood. But she obviously didn't share his reservations. She smiled coquettishly and said, "I'm a lot more fun to bathe now."

I couldn't help but smile at that.

She slid back in his lap and reached down to wrap her fingers around her father's cock. I was surprised to see that it was still soft despite what she was doing to him.

She grinned and in her most innocent little girl voice asked, "Daddy! You're all sticky! What have you been doing?!"

I felt sorry for poor Craig. But it was so amusing watching Piper tease him like that.

He finally couldn't take it anymore and lifted her out of his lap. He said, "Quit picking on me. I have to finish my drink and go to bed. Go pick on your little brother."

She rolled her eyes and said, "I'm glad it isn't this hard to get laid everywhere I go!"

I had to laugh when Craig choked on his drink. The poor man is never going to be the same.

Chapter 6

Except for my normal housework the only thing I had to do the next day was shop for a slutty dress. I didn't even know where to go to shop for the kind of dress Tommy ordered me to buy.

After everyone left for work and school I got ready and drove to the mall. Both Victoria's Secret and Fredericks of Hollywood have stores there. I went to see what kind of secret Victoria was keeping first. I sometimes buy underwear and sleepwear there. This would be the first time I ever shopped at either store for outerwear.

I was surprised to find that some of the clothes they were offering were quite nice. And most of them were pretty sexy. I saw clothes that I knew Craig would like. But I didn't think they would satisfy Tommy.

I tried Fredericks next. The selection there was much sluttier. I was still looking for just the right dress when my cell phone rang. It was Tommy. When I told him where I was he laughed and exclaimed, "Not likely! You aren't going to find anything at the mall!"

He gave me the name and address of a store and told me to go there and ask for Rick. I'd never even heard of that street before. I had to ask him how to get there.

I left the mall and drove to a large, fairly new building on the east side of town. On one side of the building was a store that, judging by the display in the window, sold lingerie, leather goods like chaps and motorcycle jackets, and an assortment of clothing that only a hooker or a stripper would wear.

The other side of the building was a biker bar. Each side had its own entrance. But just inside there was a large double door connecting them. I stepped inside and looked around nervously. The first thing I noticed was the strong, sexy smell of leather.

The bar next door was pretty crowded. There was a lot of noise filtering in through the double doors that connected the two businesses; loud music and louder conversations.

It was obvious to me and no doubt to the few other customers in the store that I didn't belong there. I almost turned around and went back to the mall. Before I could turn and leave a very large man approached me and asked, "Are you Reggie?"

I nodded. He was expecting me. That's comforting ... I think.

He looked me over and said, "I'm Rick. Tommie told me you was coming. Follow me."

I tried to ignore the curious looks from the other customers as we made our way through racks of leather to a smaller display of slutty dresses and equally slutty skirts and tops.

Rick asked me my size. He already seemed to know which items he was going to select. As soon as I told him my sizes he went through the racks quickly. He selected three obviously predetermined dresses in my size. Or at least the labels said they were my size. They were tiny! When I held them up I thought that they looked like they might fit a preteen.

Rick pointed to a door and invited me to try them on. It sounded more like an order than a suggestion.

I really didn't want to. But it didn't seem like I had a say in the matter.

The changing room was against the wall but I had to climb half a dozen steps to reach it. I climbed up to the small landing and opened the door. I wasn't paying much attention. I didn't expect to find anything but a changing room. But I took one step inside and came to a sudden stop. I couldn't believe what I was seeing! The far wall of the small booth, the entire wall that it shared with the bar next door, was glass! Now I really, REALLY didn't want to try the dresses on!

I looked through the glass and saw a dozen bikers, all looking back at me! A couple of them got up and came over to the glass. The changing room was raised about four feet from floor level. It was as if I was a stripper on a stage!

The men, and a few women, were all watching me now. They were waiting for me to undress and try on the three dresses that Rick selected for me. I stood there for too long, staring out at the bar in shock. I almost left. I desperately wanted to leave. But I had a feeling that if I did it would somehow turn into an excuse for Tommy to have sex with my daughter.

I already knew that it was going to happen someday. It was unavoidable. I knew that it wouldn't be very long before I gave him some excuse, or he manufactured the excuse he needed. But I was determined that if it did happen it wouldn't be because of anything I did, or did not do. Not if it was within my power to prevent it.

I told myself that this, undressing in a glass walled booth for the amusement of a group of sleazy bikers, this was the sort of thing I signed on for when I agreed to the terms of Tommy's agreement. I agreed to do anything he ordered me to do. I finally hung up the dresses I was carrying and began to undress.

I turned away from the bar but I knew it wouldn't matter. I wouldn't be able to hide much of my exposed flesh from them in this little glass cage. I was so totally aware of all those people watching me undress that I almost couldn't breathe. I was reminded of sitting in that bar with Tommy and being undressed in front of all those men. But this was scarier. The men on the other side of that glass were scarier. And Tommy wasn't here to protect me ... not that he would.

After I removed my blouse and turned to hang it on a hook I saw that it really didn't matter if I turned away and tried to protect as much of my private parts from their prying eyes as possible. My eyes were drawn to the big screen television against the back wall over the bar. There had been a ball game on when I entered the booth. Now it was receiving a transmission from several cameras placed around the booth I was in to show my body from every angle. There were four different views of me on the split screen being displayed nearly life sized on the huge television.

I was horrified. I was standing there in only my skirt and panties. My breasts were already exposed because Tommy told me that I could no longer wear a bra. I was mortified, and yet I was just as excited as I was when Tommy undressed me in that redneck bar two days ago!

I may have been even more scared now without Tommy here to protect me, not that he was apt to provide a lot of protection. I reminded myself that coming here was his idea. He had this in mind for me.

I was alone in a biker bar. I was an attractive woman who obviously didn't belong here and I was putting on a strip show. None of those men who were gathered around and obviously enjoying the show could possibly look at me and think that I was doing this of my own free will. The fact that I was doing something like this against my will, at least to my mind, made me even more vulnerable. This wasn't good.

I finally came to my senses and realized that standing there worrying about it was just prolonging the agony. I removed my skirt and tried on the first of the three dresses. There wasn't much to it. It consisted of a tiny skirt and a top that was nothing more than two sheer scarves that rose up from the waist, just barely covered my breasts and fastened behind my neck.

The skirt was so short that my panties peeked out from under the hem in back. There was a six inch gap between the narrow strips of sheer material that rose up from my waist to more or less cover my breasts. I looked at myself in the mirror.

I hated what I saw. I was looking at far too much of me. But I knew that it was the sort of thing that Tommy had in mind.

I stripped it off and quickly pulled the next dress on, trying hard to ignore the growing number of large, hairy men who were gathering in front of the glass to stare at my body. The next dress I put on was styled after a pair of coveralls. The bib top fit very loosely and I found I was unable to adjust it enough to take up all the slack. It billowed out instead of clinging to my breasts, never really covering them. It was at least as short as the first dress I tried on.

I kind of liked it, though. It would have been cute on a teenager with a nice top under it. As it was I felt pretty certain that wearing it in public could get me arrested. I turned to the side and looked in the mirror. I could see all the way through to the other side. The entire side of my breast was on view, including my very erect nipple!

I only had one more dress to try on and I could get the hell out of here. I quickly removed the slutty dress I was wearing and tried to figure out how to wear the last one. It looked like strips of cloth that had been shredded by the sharp claws of some large beast. It was just a small collection of scraps of cloth with large, revealing patches of skin on display in between! Or at least there would be a lot of skin on display once I figured out how to put it on.

I stood there in my panties and held it up, conscious of my audience staring up at me. I was just about to give up. I had no idea how to wear the third dress, if it was a dress. I hung it up and reached for my clothes when the door to the booth opened.

Rick smiled and said, "It looks like you need some help."

I looked past him and saw the other customers in the clothing side of the store staring at another big screen television. And there I was on the screen. Just like in the bar on the other side of the glass wall there were four different angles on the split screen showing me in all my glory.

Rick entered the booth, leaving the door wide open. It didn't really matter. I had no modesty left to preserve. Everyone in the building has already seen almost all of me. One of the cameras even looked up from floor level giving everyone a very clear look between my legs.

I stood there in only my panties while he removed the collection of narrow straps from the hangar and said, "You're going to have to take those off."

Yes. Of course I was. I skimmed my panties off with shaking fingers and placed them on the hook. Rick came closer. He ordered me to hold out my arms and he selected two of the many holes in the dress to stick my arms through.

It seemed a bit incongruous to be helped into a dress by a big, hairy biker. But I got the distinct impression that he has offered this service to his female customers in the past. He didn't seem uncomfortable. But that was fine. I was uncomfortable enough for both of us.

He worked the narrow straps up my arms and over my shoulders. He turned me around to face the glass and all the people watching from the bar. He fastened the strips of cloth behind me somehow and then turned me around again. He arranged some of the strips so that if I was careful and didn't move very much the material would cover my nipples and my slit, but only just barely.

When he was finished he smirked at me and said, "I ain't seen this on a broad before. I like it!"

I wasn't surprised that he liked it. I was surprised that he hadn't seen anyone wearing it before. How the hell did he figure out how I was supposed to put it on?!

He looked me over and made me turn in a circle very slowly. He stopped me when I was facing away from him, looking out at all the people in the bar and watching myself on the large television on the back wall. My shaved pubic area was plainly visible on the televisions. It looked red and swollen. It looked like the sex organ of a highly aroused woman. It was.

He said with a smirk in his voice, "Just one more thing and we're done."

He unfastened the dress, if I can call that thing a dress, slid it back down off of my shoulders and down my arms. I was watching him on the television in the bar. The look of lust on his face scared the hell out of me ... and turned me on like crazy!

He hung the dress from a hook. I wasn't certain I'd be able to figure out how to put it on again. But for the moment that was the least of my worries.

He bent me over and pushed me forward until I was forced to support myself with my hands against the glass. I watched us on the television in the bar as he stared down at my ass with a huge grin on his face and slowly unzipped his pants. I could hear cheers coming from the bar as he pulled out his large, hard cock.

I wasn't even surprised.

He adjusted my position and worked his cock into my incredibly wet pussy. I couldn't look at the faces of all the people watching me get fucked. Instead I watched on television while he reached around and gripped one of my breasts in each hand. He clamped down on them and began to fuck me violently.

It felt good. It felt very good. Rick has a nice fat cock and I was extremely turned on right then. After all that humiliation I couldn't help but be excited. I even enjoyed watching him fuck me on the big screen as if I were watching a dirty movie starring me.

In the back of my mind I was wondering if it was going to be just Rick or if all those men who were watching and who obviously wanted me would also get a turn.

There was a moment when I thought that this wasn't right. This wasn't one of the two days that I had promised to serve Tommy. But I wasn't upset. Not really. I probably would be later when sanity returned. But for now I was having too much fun.

I watched the television and now, as the level of lust I was experiencing increased dramatically, I scanned the faces of the men in the crowd, looking them right in the eyes. The lust filled, predatory expressions on their faces only served to increase my own excitement. No happily married mother of two in her right mind would react the way I was responding to this incredible situation. But for me this was a wet dream come true.

I guess that part about being in my right mind doesn't really apply to me.

I enjoyed several orgasms and I didn't even try to hide them. I had slipped into my newly discovered slut mode more deeply than ever before. And all the time Rick was fucking me I wondered about all those men on the other side of the glass. I pictured all the hard cocks in all those tight jeans. There were a lot of them. More than a dozen. More like two dozen. But I wanted them. At that moment I wanted them all!

I wanted them. But at the same time I didn't. I knew I couldn't handle all those large, rough looking men. I had all I could take when I spent most of yesterday taking care of Tommy, TT and Randall.

I felt another big orgasm building but just before it hit, Rick slammed into me one last time and swore loudly as he emptied his balls in my not quite satisfied pussy. I whined wordlessly in disappointment when he slowly pulled his cock out of my tingling, very needy, and very unsatisfied pussy.

Ricky snarled, "Don't fucking move!"

I watched on the television in the bar as he backed away, wiped his slime covered cock and his huge balls on my blouse and left the room while stuffing his cock back in his pants. I was still highly aroused. So even though I wasn't happy when another strange man entered the booth behind me and proceeded to rape me from behind, I wasn't all that upset either.

I came again very quickly, almost as soon as he slammed his cock into me. And then I came again before he reached orgasm. He, too, wiped his cock on my blouse before putting it away and stepping out of the booth.

I wasn't alone for long. As soon as he cleared the door another man entered. His large, hard cock was already sticking out of his pants and preceded him into the booth by an impressive distance.

He sat down on the small bench. Without a word he pulled me to my knees in front of him. I'm not sure I can explain what was going through my mind right then. I was still scared. I still didn't think I could satisfy all those men. But I wanted them to take me. I wanted them all to use me. I wanted to be raped over and over and over.

I got my wish.

It went on and on long past the time I could take it, or could enjoy it. I stopped having orgasms by the time the fourth or fifth man had raped me, if this could be called a rape. That's what I wanted to call it.

But the men kept coming. A few of them wanted blowjobs but most of them fucked me. Sometimes one of them fucked me while I was sucking the cock of another. But most of them fucked me with my face pressed up against the glass so that I could see the amusement on the faces of the men and the occasional woman who were watching me get gangbanged into insensibility.

I entered the store before eleven in the morning. I probably wasn't raped for the first time until a little before noon. I couldn't even guess how many men fucked my pussy or my mouth before they finally let me leave at three o'clock. Logic dictates that the number of men that used me must have been at least two dozen. The only thing I knew for certain was that I hurt all over.

When I was finally allowed to put my own clothes back on I discovered that my panties were missing. I wasn't surprised. Someone had a souvenir.

My blouse was sticky, covered with the juices of all those rapes. Every man that fucked me used my blouse to clean his cock and several had used it to wipe the mess from my pussy before they fucked me.

I stepped into my skirt. I reluctantly put my sticky blouse on and staggered out of the booth and down the short flight of stairs. People, mostly men but a few women were browsing through the racks of slutty clothing. They looked at me with a strange combination of amusement and scorn as I stood looking around for a restroom. Streams of cum were running down both my legs all the way to my ankles.

I didn't see a restroom so I went to the counter to ask Rick where it was. He informed me that I would have to use the Ladies room in the bar but that he didn't recommend it unless I wanted more action. Then, to add insult to injury he made me pay for the three dresses I tried on four hours ago.

He saw that I wasn't happy about it. He glared at me and said, "Just be glad I ain't charging you rent on the fitting room you tied up all damned afternoon. I would have been really pissed if my decent customers needed to use that room."

Prick!

I paid for the dresses, I guess that collection of straps I tried on last was a dress. I tried to ignore his amused laughter as I grabbed the bag and carried my new clothes out to my car. I put them in the trunk and got out a blanket to sit on. I got in and started my car but I didn't leave right away. I sat there for a minute, letting the air conditioner cool me down and trying to cool down on the inside, too.

I was exhausted and I was pissed because Tommy did this to me on a day that wasn't his to control me. I was also unhappy that my kids were already home from school and would see me like this when I got home.

I drove toward home. The strong odor of fresh cum was almost overpowering. I opened the windows a couple of inches but I couldn't get the smell out. Of course I couldn't. Not only was my blouse stiff with it, I was covered with the stuff from the waist down, not to mention the few odd trails of it that were drying across my face, neck and chest!

I was only half way home when my cell phone rang. I pushed the button on the steering wheel to answer the phone and groaned when I realized that it was Tommy calling.

I bit my tongue to keep from screaming at him. I really wanted to tell the son of a bitch off. But I was afraid that was what he was hoping for. I could hear the infuriating mirth in his voice when he said, "Rick called me. He tells me you got carried away but you had a good time. I hope you're fully recovered by tomorrow."

He was baiting me and I knew it. When I didn't take the bait he said, "I'll pick you up at ten in the morning. Don't get dressed. I'll decide which dress you wear."

When I still didn't respond he snarled, "Are you listening to me, bitch?!"

I sighed and answered, "Yes, sir. I heard you."

He hung up without another word. I pulled into my garage about ten minutes later and shut the engine off. I dreaded going inside. I didn't want my kids to see me like this.

I forced myself to calm down. I couldn't suppress a groan of pain when I climbed out of the car. I hurt all over. My pussy was sore from all the rough fucking. So was my stomach. But the rest of my body hurt from all the rough groping and pinching and pulling. As a group those bikers were not very considerate lovers.

I retrieved the three dresses from the trunk and entered the house. I took the blanket I was sitting on with me. It would have to be washed.

I entered quietly but it was immediately obvious that I didn't have to worry about my children seeing me. Piper was bent over a table out by the pool. Trey was fucking her violently from behind.

I stopped for a moment to watch. I knew that the proper reaction, the reaction of any parent, any mother to what I was seeing should have been horror. I didn't feel that. I felt curious.

I would have reacted differently on Monday. I would have charged out through the patio doors screaming at the top of my lungs. I couldn't understand how one strange, dangerous man could change me so much in such a short time.

I will admit to experiencing a nagging doubt, a twinge in the back of my mind. I suppose that deep down I knew how wrong this was and I was worried about my children. But I told myself that for the next six months this was best for them. This would make it possible for all of us to survive Tommy. This would make it possible for them to handle seeing me come home in my present condition and it would make it possible for Piper to cope with the inevitable rape by the dangerous man I had let into our lives.

They were using a table away from the house, out in the open. I knew that Randall wasn't home. But his son was. I wondered if they were purposely doing what they were doing out where he could see them if he was watching. And there were other neighbors around who might be able to see them as well.

I smiled when I realized that they probably wanted to be watched. I was pretty sure that was what they were thinking when they chose that table to fuck on because that was probably what I would have been thinking about.

The possibility that I was being watched was on my mind all day yesterday when Tommy, TT and Randall were fucking me out there. I wondered all afternoon if any of my other neighbors might notice. I worried about it at first. But as the day went on and I was subjected to one humiliating sex act after another the idea that someone might be watching turned me on more and more.

I watched my son fuck my daughter for a couple of minutes. I couldn't see much. I had time to admire his perfect butt as he pounded his sister from behind. I couldn't see much of her, just a glimpse from the side of her breasts moving back and forth under her. I knew from my own experience that when they moved around that violently it could be painful. But she didn't seem to mind.

I didn't have to watch them for very long before I recognized the signs of my own arousal. Even after everything I went through today; watching those two young people with perfect bodies enjoying sex so thoroughly was turning me on.

I went upstairs to take a long hot shower. I took my blouse off while the water in the shower was heating up. It was stiff now. Most of the cum had dried. The smell of male fluids; fresh, virile sperm, was almost overpowering. I nearly threw it away. But then I smiled and dropped it in the hamper. From this day forward I would wear that blouse and think of what happened to me today. No, I didn't want to throw that blouse away.

The skirt was nearly as bad. The cum was caked on the inside of the back of the skirt where it had leaked out of me while I drove home. I dropped the skirt and the blanket in the hamper and looked down at my lower body. My legs and my pubic mound looked like someone had smeared paste on them, or maybe it was icing.

Now that the sex was over I was more aware of how sore I was. My pussy and my upper thighs were sore. My breasts were just as sore, especially my nipples which all those men who raped me seemed to take so much delight in pinching so very hard. I feared that my breasts would soon be black and blue from all the abuse they suffered today.

I climbed into the shower and spent a long time scrubbing away the traces of my time in that changing room. When I was as clean as I could get I dried off, brushed my teeth and then tried to decide what I should wear. It seemed like I should dress differently now. But in the end I reverted to form. I put on panties, loose shorts and a loose, comfortable t-shirt.

I went downstairs and out onto the patio to see how the kids were doing. They looked up when I stepped out of the house. Piper said, "We were worried about you!"

I smiled and said, "Yeah. I saw how worried you were when I got home."

Piper laughed but Trey was still uncomfortable with the changes in our lives and he blushed.

The kids were still naked and seemed quite comfortable that way. Even Trey seemed to be slowly adjusting. It was time to start dinner but I needed to relax for a few minutes first. I sat down at the table with them.

I smiled to let them know I wasn't upset and asked, "Did you choose this particular table for a reason?"

Piper chuckled and said, "You know us so well. Yeah. We saw Ray watching us from the window when we came out to swim for a while. We decided to give him a little thrill."

I shook my head and said, "You can be so cruel."

Then I pointed out, "You know there are several other houses with a view of our yard. You didn't happen to notice anyone watching from one of those did you?"

Piper answered, "No. But we weren't paying that much attention."

It was obvious that she either didn't care or maybe even hoped that someone else was watching. I was just thinking that Piper was still the dominant personality when Trey surprised me. He ordered me to stand up and take my clothes off. He sounded quite confident. I wasn't expecting him to progress so quickly. He has always been such a quiet boy.

I smiled and obeyed immediately. I hoped that he wouldn't want anything more than to see me naked at the moment. I was still very sore.

After I undressed, in the absence of orders to the contrary I returned to my seat. Once I was seated Trey asked, "Where have you been? What did you do today?"

I picked his watch up off the table and checked the time. Craig should be home any moment. I said, "I'm not going to disobey, Trey. But your dad should be home soon and he'll want to hear this, too. Is it okay if we wait so I can tell you all at the same time?"

He grinned because he knew from my answer that something exciting happened. He nodded but said, "Sure. But this time we get to hear the details, too. We want to hear it all. We feel left out when you take dad into the den and tell him the juicy details and then fuck his brains out."

I was amazed. It was like this was a totally different boy!

It occurred to me that, as surprising as it seems, this might be good for him. He seems to be gaining self confidence in leaps and bounds. It's been less than twenty-four hours since he became aware of all the changes in our lives and already he seems more mature.

I felt very relieved that he wasn't traumatized and in fact seemed to be so much more confident all of a sudden.

I wasn't totally comfortable with the idea of going into a lot of detail about my day in front of my children. But as I understood the changes in our life as of last night, Craig has given him the authority to make decisions like that so I just nodded.

I was about to get up and start supper when the gate opened. We all turned to look. It was Randall. He looked nervous and embarrassed. I was surprised that he was here and more than a little pissed that he barged into our backyard without knocking or calling out first.

I was even more surprised that he had the nerve to show his face without Tommy being here to tell us all what to do. I didn't think the perverse little butterball had the stones.

I was just about to order him out of my yard when he came closer, staring unabashedly at Piper's naked body. As he walked across the yard toward us he said, "Tommy called."

That was enough to stop me from ordering him to leave, at least until I heard what he wanted.

He sounded very unsure of himself. Without ever taking his eyes from my daughter's body he said, "He told me to bring you over your copy of the two DVDs from yesterday."

He put them on the table in front of me.

I sat staring at him in silence, waiting for him to get the hell out of my backyard.

After a long, uncomfortable pause he added in a whisper so quiet I almost couldn't make out what he was saying, "He said I could get a blowjob for my troubles."

He blushed an even darker red when he said that. I think that although he enjoyed the view of my daughter's naked body he was uncomfortable about doing this in front of my kids.

My jaw was still tired and a little sore. But I knew it wouldn't take long. Before I got up I asked, "When did Tommy call you?"

He answered, "Not two minutes ago."

I nodded and asked, "Where were you when you were talking to him?"

He looked me in the eyes for the first time since he entered our yard and said, "In there," nodding toward the window overlooking our yard.

I said, "So Tommy knows that we are sitting out here naked, all three of us?"

His eyes had returned to exploring Piper's body. He nodded absently.

I finally got to my feet. I had to tap him on the shoulder to get his attention. When he finally tore his eyes away from Piper's perky tits I said, "Sit down, Randall. Let's get this over with, unless you're real anxious for my husband to catch you here with your cock in my mouth."

He sat in my chair and I dropped a cushion at his feet. He struggled to free his cock from his pants. I got the impression that he couldn't make up his mind if he would rather not do this in front of my kids or if he wanted very much to stare at my daughter's chest while I sucked his cock.

He had a hard time getting his cock out and I had a harder time getting at it with his big stomach hanging down the way it does. I wanted to complain about it but I figured he knew he was fat. Nothing I said would make him decide to go for a walk after dinner every night.

I could just barely see his face over his stomach once I had his cock in my mouth. He continued to stare at Piper while I struggled to suck him off. I was so distracted that it took me a moment to remember that I was sucking off this fat fuck with my kids sitting close enough that they could reach out and touch me. They were watching me suck the cock of this disgusting slug!

But not for long. I think he came even more quickly than he did yesterday. I sat up and swallowed it without a second thought. He continued to stare at Piper until I tapped him on the knee and said, "I'm done. You can go home now."

He almost seemed surprised. He exclaimed, "OH!"

He pulled his fat ass out of my chair and struggled to put his cock back in his pants. He left without another word.

No one spoke until he closed the gate behind him. When we were finally alone again Piper shivered with a revulsion that we shared and said, "After watching that I feel like I need a shower! What a creep!"

My son, I suddenly realized, was seething with anger. I rested my hand on his thigh and said, "It's okay, Trey. It's just a part of the game. Don't let it make you mad."

That was partly true. I was still upset that Tommy was occupying so much of my time on a day that we hadn't agreed to. He was only supposed to have me for two days a week. And I was certainly no more fond of Randall than my kids were.

But I couldn't deny that the humiliation I felt while it was happening touched a chord in me. Having that train wreck of a man come in here and order me to suck his cock in front of my children, or more correctly pass on an order from Tommy that I must suck his cock, excited the hell out of me! I didn't want to admit it. But even as sore as my pussy was at this moment I thought a nice hard cock sounded like a good idea.

I stood up and went behind Piper. I put my arms around her and said, "You smell okay to me. You don't need a shower. Take a dip in the pool. I'm going up and brush my teeth before I start supper."

I started to turn and go inside but then I added, "I guess it's time to put a lock on that gate. Will you see if you can find one, Trey?"

I was passing through the kitchen when the phone rang. It was Craig. He was leaving work a few minutes late. He asked if I had started supper. When I told him that I was running late he suggested that we get ready and when he gets home we'll go out to eat.

I thought that sounded like a great idea. It's been months since we've been able to afford to go out to a nice restaurant. After I hung up the phone I told the kids to come in and get dressed so we could go out for dinner.

I went up and brushed my teeth. Afterward I was standing inside my closet door trying to decide what to wear. I was still trying to decide when Piper came up behind me and said, "You need new clothes."

I laughed and showed her the three new outfits in the plastic bag on my bed. She tried to get me to wear one of those but I couldn't. I didn't doubt that I'd be forced to tomorrow. But I couldn't dress like that to go out to dinner with my family.

Piper suggested that I try on one of her dresses. I was a little leery of that, too. Up until the last couple of days I've had to watch her like a hawk. Keeping her skirt lengths reasonable has been a real battle. She loves to wear skirts as short as she can get away with. I guess I can't blame her. She has fantastic legs and a sexy little butt.

But I'm almost two inches taller than she is. I think I could wear one of her dresses. By that I mean I think I could put it on and fasten it. But I think it would be far too short on me.

She talked me into at least trying a couple on. We had time so I followed her to her room and waited while she went into her closet and selected a couple she thought I might like. While I was waiting for her, Trey came to the door and leaned against the doorframe to watch.

Piper held up the two dresses she thought I'd like. I shook my head and said, "Sweetheart, they're much too short. I better go back and..."

Trey interrupted to say, "Mom. Try them on."

I couldn't help smiling. The confidence in his voice when he ordered me to put that short dress on sent a shiver through me. I really like this change in him.

I took one of the dresses from Piper and removed it from the hangar. I held it up to my body and looked down. It was incredibly short. But there's no denying that Piper has good taste. It's a very pretty dress.

I slipped it on over my head and stood in front of her mirror while Piper zipped it up in the back. I looked at my reflection in mirror. As I expected, the dress was so short I didn't dare move. But when I saw how much cleavage I was displaying I was shocked. I knew then that I'd never seen her in this. I asked, "When have you worn this?!"

She grinned and said, "I've worn it on a couple of dates. I've always taken it with me in my purse and put it on at Tanya's house."

I laughed and said, "In your purse? You could have put this in your pocket!"

I looked at the other dress she brought out of her closet but Trey said, "I think I like that one. I want you to wear it."

That left me with no decision to make. I went over to him and took him in my arms. I hugged him and said, "Yes, Master. Your wish is my command."

He knew I was teasing him. He smiled and kissed me before saying, "I left the DVDs on the patio table. I'm going to go bring them in."

As he turned and walked away, Piper came up behind me and said, "Isn't he amazing?! I can't believe how much he's changed in just one day! I'm so proud of him. And he isn't getting cocky or cruel. He's just so much more confident. It's like he grew up when he had sex with you!"

She came up behind me, wrapped her arms around me and cupped my breasts in her small, feminine hands. She put her lips near my ear and quietly said, "I wonder if it would have the same effect on me?"

I smiled, surprised at how forward she was being. I leaned my head back and said, "I wonder."

No woman, or girl, has ever touched me there like that. I was surprised by how nice it felt through the thin material of the sexy dress she loaned me.

I waited for her to drop her hands. She wasn't in a hurry. She finally gave me a hug and said, "I don't know where all of this is leading. But I like the changes in our lives."

She kissed my neck and let me go. I turned to face her, caressed her cheek and said, "Yeah. Me, too. That doesn't mean I'm not worried. Tommy is not a nice man. But I like how well this is turning out between the four of us."

I said, "I'll meet you downstairs. I have to put on some underwear and find a pair of shoes."

She grinned and asked, "Why do you need underwear? Just get your shoes. I'll bet dad will get a kick out of it."

I laughed and said, "Well I certainly want to keep your father happy."

I went to my closet and put on an appropriate pair of shoes and we went downstairs together.

We found Trey in the family room skimming through the DVD that Randall dropped off. He looked up when we entered the room and exclaimed, "Son of a bitch! That guy is hung like a damn horse! And his kid, too!"

Piper pushed past me and exclaimed, "Show me!"

I stood by the door and watched them checking out the size of Tommy and TT's cocks.

Trey showed Piper a couple of scenes featuring a good view of their cocks. She stared at the large screen raptly for several minutes before she exclaimed under her breath, "Damn!"

It was obvious that she was showing more than a casual interest. She knew that it was inevitable that one day, probably one day soon, she would be experiencing one or maybe even both of those large cocks for herself.

After staring at the screen with his sister for a few minutes, Trey said, "Shit! Those guys make me look like girl!"

I laughed and said, "Don't be silly, Trey. I'm not going to lie and say it wasn't ... interesting. It took some getting used to but once my body adjusted to that big cock it was very enjoyable. But no woman would want a steady diet of a big cock like that. It's too big. I much prefer having sex with you or your father."

Okay, that was more bullshit than total honesty. But for the sake of his budding masculinity he needed to believe me and I think he did.

Craig finally came home and Trey turned off the television. Craig glanced at the dress I was wearing but didn't say anything. He gave me a kiss and asked if everyone was ready. We decided to go to our favorite steak house for dinner.

Craig held the car door for me and watched me get in. The dress I borrowed from Piper was so short that it wasn't possible for me to cover my crotch. He watched me try with a grin on his face. Then he closed my door, went around the car and got in behind the wheel. As soon as he backed out of the driveway and we were on our way he rested his hand on my upper thigh with his little finger nestled comfortably in my slit.

It wasn't until we were on the way to dinner that it occurred to me that no one knew what happened to me today. I wonder how they're going to react when they hear about my shopping experience.

It suddenly struck me that it was a shame that we couldn't go to that biker bar for dinner. It would be interesting to see if a lot of women try on clothes in those changing booths. But it isn't the kind of place you could take kids and Craig doesn't look anything like their typical clientele. I don't think going to that bar would be safe for him and I'd hate to end up back in one of those booths entertaining another long line of rough bikers.

Maybe someday, but not this soon after the long afternoon I spent getting gang raped in that changing booth. Surprisingly, I was largely recovered already. But I was still tender in several places. It takes longer than a couple of hours to recover from what I went through in there today.

It was only a few minutes after we left the house that Craig asked if I found a dress today. Piper chuckled and exclaimed, "Did she ever! Wait until you see them!"

I sighed. That was my cue. I told them about going to the mall and the phone call from Tommy. Then I described the store to which he directed me, the changing booth with the glass wall and what I did for most of the day after I tried on the three dresses. I left out most of the nasty details so the story didn't take long.

I finished the abbreviated version and I was just describing to Craig what I saw the kids doing in our backyard when I got home when we pulled up to park in front of the restaurant.

Nothing else was said until we were seated in our booth. The waitress took our drink order and while we looked at the menus Piper brought up the subject of Randall and the DVDs.

Craig shook his head and said, "I can't do anything about your agreement with Tommy or the terms you settled on when he loaned you the money. But if that sloth next door becomes a problem I may have to have a talk with both men. The agreement was for two days a week.

"And the same applies to gangbangs in biker bars. He had no right to put you through that today."

He sounded upset. But I noticed that his cock was hard.

After we ordered, Piper wanted a more detailed description of the changing booth in which I spent my afternoon. She was just as intrigued as Craig and Trey. And now, looking back on it after getting a little time to recuperate, I was getting turned on remembering what happened to me in that booth and picturing what I must have looked like to all those violent, horny men in the bar.

All through dinner, whenever they weren't using both hands to eat, either Craig or Trey teased my exposed pussy while I ate. They were gentle, mindful I guess of what I went through today, and they were turning me into a horny, panting wreck. From the worried look on his face I think that the waiter feared I was getting ill.

From time to time when no one was looking, they took turns adjusting the already vast amount of cleavage on display. By that I mean they took turns edging the material closer and closer to the tip of my breasts until my nipples were nearly exposed.

It was a very, very pleasant meal.

After dinner the kids were talking conspiratorially as they walked behind us on the way out to the car. Craig unlocked the car and held my door for me but I was suddenly edged out of the way by Piper. She slid into my seat and smiled up at me. She said, "Trey wants you to sit in the back with him."

Craig didn't bat an eye. He closed the door and went around to his door while Trey held the back door open for me with a hard on and a smile. Before I could fasten my seatbelt he leaned down and pulled my dress down off of my shoulders to expose my breasts. He leaned down and kissed one of my nipples. Then he closed my door and went around the car, getting in beside me.

Piper had raised the center armrest in the front and was sitting in the middle of the seat, pressed right up against her dad.

Craig didn't say anything. But I looked at his face in the rearview mirror and I could see that he was still uncomfortable about doing anything of a sexual nature with his daughter.

I wasn't worried, though. Not about her. And I've come to understand men pretty well, especially in the last few days. I don't mean to imply that Craig is anything like Tommy. He is most definitely not. But I had no doubt that he would soon realize that Piper is a big girl now. She can take care of herself. And she wants him.

We went straight home. There wasn't even any discussion. The ride was quiet but not boring. Everyone's hands were kept pretty well occupied. We all knew what we were going to do when we got home. We all went directly to the family room and got comfortable. By comfortable I mean we all undressed.

Trey turned on the television and the DVD player and started the first of the two DVDs that Randall brought over this afternoon from the beginning. The first twenty minutes or so were recorded through the window of Randall's upstairs bedroom. We watched it for a few minutes before deciding to fast forward to where Tommy sent him to bring his camera into our yard so that he could record everything close up.

Craig had the same reaction that the rest of us did when he first saw Tommy's cock and then again when he saw fourteen year old TT's cock. It wasn't possible to look at those two very large cocks and not be impressed.

All four of us were sitting side by side on the couch. I was sitting beside Craig, holding his hard cock in my hand. Piper and Trey were sitting together. I assumed that one of them was doing something to the other one but I wasn't watching them. I was watching myself being sexually abused on television.

I heard Piper whisper something to Trey but I wasn't paying any attention. Not until she stood up and then dropped to her knees on the floor. She walked in front of me on her knees and smiled up at Craig as she pushed his legs a little farther apart.

He resisted at first, if somewhat mildly. But I was watching in amusement and I saw the moment when he realized he was going to lose the battle. He relaxed and let his legs splay open. She eagerly leaned forward and I watched as she kissed his hard cock and lapped at his balls for a moment before taking most of his cock into her mouth and sucking it expertly.

It was an extremely erotic sight. In fact, it was such a distraction that no one was watching the television. Nor did I notice when Trey dropped to his knees. Not until he began to spread my legs apart.

He smiled up at me and said, "There's something I haven't tried yet. You said you were still pretty sore. But you might enjoy this. If not, just let me know and I'll stop."

He leaned down and began to kiss my hairless pussy, exploring with his lips and his tongue for the first time. I enjoyed it, of course. I love having my pussy eaten. But I was curious to see how he would react to eating a pussy for the first time. This was all still pretty new to him.

It quickly became obvious that he was enjoying himself as much as his sister was. And he was very good at it for someone who never did it before. I suspect that Piper may have given him some pointers, though why he wouldn't have started with her sweet young pussy I can't imagine.

Trey ate my pussy until Craig came in Piper's greedily sucking mouth. I enjoyed several orgasms of my own. He could use a little practice. But he did a very good job for his first time.

I think they must have planned what they did next. Craig and I were both surprised but Piper wasn't surprised at all when Trey gripped her by the back of the neck and guided her from between her father's legs to the space he had just vacated between mine.

I suspect that this was something that Piper wanted to do, or at least try. But she couldn't just do it. She needed someone to make her do it. She probably arranged this with her brother. I suspect that because that's how I feel about it.

Since the subject came up, or was hinted at earlier when she was cupping my breasts while we were getting ready to go out, I've wondered what it would be like to taste my daughter's sweet, young pussy. But there is no way I could just crawl up between her legs and begin kissing and licking her there.

Craig and I both watched with a strange mix of emotions as Trey guided Piper's mouth to my moist pussy and she began to eat me out with just as much enthusiasm as she showed when she sucked her father off just moments before.

As soon as Piper was hard at work, Trey got into position behind her and with a little effort and a little help from his sister he managed to work his cock into her. I loved watching the look of ecstasy on his face as his hard cock sank into her.

He smiled at me as he began to pump his cock into her slowly, obviously intent on making the pleasure last. I smiled back and caressed my daughter's soft hair as she ate my pussy for the first of what I suddenly hoped would be many times. And as I watched I wondered once again what it would be like to do what she was doing.

I've never even considered having sex with another woman before. It wasn't that I was opposed to it for any particular reason. It has just never come up. I've never had the opportunity.

Actually, if it had come up before Tommy entered my life three days ago I'm not sure how I would have reacted. But I'm a different person now. As I watched my daughter enjoying what she was doing so very well I knew that soon I was going to find out what her sexy little pussy tastes like. I can't wait.

Trey tried to make it last. He held out as long as he could. But I couldn't blame him when he came in only about five minutes or so. Piper is a sexy little thing and watching what she was doing to me probably didn't help his self control.

As soon as his orgasm passed he withdrew slowly and sat on the floor beside me, leaning back against the couch and watching his sister eagerly eating my pussy. He reached under Piper and played with her tits while she ate me to several more orgasms. She was still eating away when I noticed that Craig's cock was hard again. I squeezed it gently and nodded toward Piper.

He looked at me and he looked down at her. Finally he gave in to the temptation of her hot little body and got to his knees behind her.

She moaned as his hard cock entered her. The vibrations of her moan set me off again but after that last orgasm I couldn't take any more. I gently lifted her face from my pussy. I bent down and kissed her lovingly and then I rested her head on my belly while Craig fucked her with increasing vigor and Trey continued to tease her perfect tits.

Piper turned her head up and smiled at me with a slightly glazed look in her eyes. There wasn't any question that she enjoyed this as much as the rest of us. I knew for certain that I didn't have to worry about her now.

Craig is no teenage boy and he just received a very nice blowjob from his daughter. He lasted much longer than probably any of the boys that have had sex with Piper. I tried not to wonder how large that number might be.

I could see in her eyes how much she loved the way her father's cock felt inside of her and the long, steady strokes that went on and on. She must have cum a dozen times before Craig cried out and shot his hot cock cream into her sexy little pussy.

Everyone just kind of went limp after that. Craig leaned down and kissed the back of Piper's neck and her shoulders. He remained in place for several minutes, caressing her tight little body with his hands as his cock slowly returned to normal.

Piper was almost purring. If she could have she would have.

Craig slowly removed his cock from her hot little pussy and sat on the floor on the other side of us, leaning back against the couch.

We had forgotten all about the DVD. Craig picked up the remote and turned everything off. We sat there in silence for a long time after that. The only movement in the room was Piper lightly kissing my belly while she recovered her breath. The only sound to be heard was our heavy breathing.

Piper finally sat up, looked me in the eyes and said, "That was wonderful. I love the way you taste! I was nervous about doing that at first. But I love it! It's..."

She couldn't finish her sentence. She shivered and then smiled up at me and said, "It's very exciting."

I was anxious to find out for myself. I grinned and said, "I can't wait to return the favor. But not tonight. It's time for my babies to go to bed. Tomorrow's a school day."

Trey got to his feet and patted Piper on the butt. He grinned at me and said to his sister, "Come on, baby. I'll help you up the stairs. You look tired for some reason."

Craig and I watched them leave the room. I was bursting with pride at the way my kids have turned out. I was no longer worried about Tommy raping Piper. I knew it was going to happen and I wasn't happy about it. But I was certain now that she could handle it. And I was really excited about the changes in Trey. He suddenly seems so much more mature, so much more confident. Maybe I should have fucked him a couple of years ago!

Craig helped me to my feet. We went to the kitchen and I poured us each a glass of ice water. We were both a little dehydrated after all that exercise. We sat together at the kitchen table and held hands in silence. But it was a comfortable, loving silence.

We finished our water and went upstairs. Soon we were in bed, lying together, holding each other and feeling closer than ever. He kissed my face and told me how much he adored me and I thought about what our lives were like before Tommy. The stress had been tearing us up, especially me. Tommy may be a beast. But in a very strange way he has done wonders for my family and my marriage.

I was feeling so content that I wasn't even worried about what would happen to me tomorrow! That's how happy I was with the way things were in our lives now.

Chapter 7

I got the kids off to school in the morning. In the last few years they've been so anxious to get out and be with their friends that they just yelled out their goodbyes and rushed off. Not this morning. They both hugged me and kissed me and told me that they loved me. It was like we were a new family! I love the change in all of us!

Craig left a few minutes later. His departure always included a kiss and an "I love you." But this morning they were not the perfunctory acts they have become over the years. This morning he kissed me lovingly and I heard the strong emotion in his voice when he told me he loved me. It's as though he has fallen in love with me all over again.

Before he left he asked me if I was alright. He asked if I was scared. I smiled and shook my head. I wasn't. I was pretty certain that I could handle whatever Tommy had planned for me. I didn't think he could penetrate the warm, fuzzy feeling surrounding me at this moment. And I knew that even if it did turn out to be a day of rough sex and humiliation I would be rewarded with more than my share of orgasms, if not during the day then later, at home with my loving family.

And besides, I couldn't help looking forward to getting fucked by Tommy again. I was fully recovered from buying dresses yesterday. I was ready for another session with Tommy and his beautiful cock. It embarrassed me that I was so taken by, so enamored of his large cock. It seemed so trite that I responded this way to a man because of his hefty, male sex organ. I almost felt like the butt of a dirty joke. But I knew it was more than the size of his cock that drew me.

Tommy is just exactly the kind of dominating asshole that I fantasize about. He's a man who gets off on using women for his own pleasure, his own amusement. It turns him on to humiliate me. And that's what excites me. That excites me even more than his beautiful cock.

I took a shower and checked to make sure I didn't need another shave. I laid out the three dresses I bought yesterday so that Tommy could choose what I would wear today. Then came the hard part, the waiting.

He was early again. I was glad. The longer I sat there waiting the more nervous and the more excited I became. I heard his car pull into our driveway. I hurried to the door, ready to open it as soon as he rang the doorbell.

I was relieved to see that he was alone today. He looked me over and then cupped my pussy in his large hand. I shivered with excitement as he checked to make certain my mound was still smooth and clear of stubble. He looked me right in the eyes as he worked two large fingers inside of me. He smiled knowingly when his fingers entered my moist opening easily.

It was obvious that he understood me and understood what turns me on. But it remained an understanding. It wasn't a subject for discussion. That would have ruined it.

I was embarrassed to have him know how much this turned me on. But there was no way to hide it. He removed his fingers from my pussy and made me suck my juices from them before ordering me to show him my new dresses.

I led the way up the stairs to my bedroom. He looked at the three dresses that Rick selected for me yesterday. He was curious about the third one, the dress that made me look like I survived an attack by a bear only moments earlier. There were more gaps, more openings displaying flesh than there was material.

But he selected the first one I tried on, the sexy little dress with the very short skirt and the two sheer, narrow strips of material that served as a top.

I put it on. He sat on my bed and watched. It amused him that so much of me was on display. This was obviously the kind of thing he had in mind when he ordered me to buy a slutty dress. I was relieved when he didn't offer to alter it to somehow make it more revealing. It was such a tiny little thing that there wasn't any extra material to cut off.

He ordered me to put my shoes on. I didn't bother to ask him about panties. If he wanted me to wear panties he would have told me to put them on.

I was more than a little surprised and a bit disappointed when we left without having sex. I was looking forward to enjoying his cock again. I was, in fact, upset with myself when I realized how much I was looking forward to Tommy fucking me this morning and how disappointed I was when he didn't.

We went out to his car. I glanced around surreptitiously to see if any of my neighbors were watching. I didn't have to worry about them telling my husband that I might be messing around with another man. But I still felt that the fewer people who knew about Tommy the better.

There was total silence in the car as he drove through town to a large, metal building on the edge of an industrial park. He ordered me out of the car and I stood looking around for some sign of what they did inside. There was nothing on the outside of the building to indicate what sort of business it was. It looked like nothing more than a large warehouse.

I followed Tommy inside where we were greeted by an attractive young woman who apparently recognized Tommy. Well, he was greeted. She looked me over, sized me up and ignored me. Apparently she didn't have much use for women who dressed the way I was dressed at the moment.

She smiled and said good morning to Tommy. He nodded at her. She couldn't quite conceal her look of disapproval when she glanced in my direction. She turned back to Tommy and said, "Go on in. Mr. Barnes is expecting for you."

We walked past her desk into a small office where a disreputable looking man was sitting behind a desk talking on the phone. He was leaning back in his chair with his feet up on the desk. He signaled to Tommy that he'd be right with us. Then he signaled something to me.

I didn't know what he wanted. But Tommy apparently understood. He sat down and said, "Take your dress off."

This wasn't the setting I had in mind. But oh well!

I dropped my purse in a nearby chair, reached behind neck and unfastened the top. I dropped the two sheer strips of cloth that were the only covering for my breasts. A shiver ran through my body as my breasts were exposed to yet another strange man.

The man on the phone seemed unimpressed. He was paying much more attention to the telephone conversation than he was to my breasts. I pushed the tiny skirt down over my hips and down to the floor. I stepped out of it, bent down and picked it up. I stood there naked, holding my dress in my hand and waiting for someone to tell me what to do.

Tommy took the dress from my hand and said, "Go over there and let him look at you."

The guy was still paying more attention to his telephone conversation than he was to me. He glanced in my direction and looked me over almost as if he resented the interruption to his busy day.

It was embarrassing to be standing there naked and put on display that way. I was more than embarrassed, though. I was a bit put out that he seemed so bored. That isn't the reaction a woman wants to see on a man's face when she's standing in front of him without any clothes on.

He crooked his finger, indicating that I should come closer. I took a few more steps, coming to a stop when we were almost touching. He reached up casually and groped one of my breasts for a moment, then lowered his hand and worked a finger into my pussy.

He removed his finger from my pussy, covered the mouthpiece on the phone and whispered to me, ordering me to turn around. I turned in a slow circle so that he could see all of me. When I was facing him again he covered the mouthpiece on his phone again and said, "Suck me off."

He didn't make it easy. He never took his feet off his desk. After giving the order he seemed to ignore me completely. I struggled with his zipper and then carefully removed his soft cock from his clothing through the opening.

His cock was about average as far as I could tell in its flaccid state. He wasn't circumcised. As far as I know I've only seen one other cock that still had the foreskin attached.

I held his soft cock up and leaned over to kiss and lick it before taking it into my mouth. I pulled the foreskin back, exposing the sensitive tip. I licked the soft, spongy head but it was several minutes before his cock began to slowly stir.

It was a bit annoying that Mr. Barnes seemed to be ignoring me and what I was doing. He was totally immersed in his conversation. But at least his cock was finally becoming aware of what I was doing.

The guy finally hung up the phone and apologized to Tommy.

I was tempted to point out to him that it wasn't Tommy that was sucking his damn cock. But I was smart enough to keep my thoughts to myself.

He laced his hands behind his head watched me work on his cock, still without saying a word to me.

His cock quickly became hard once he hung up the phone. As I sucked his cock he discussed my cocksucking skills with Tommy. He talked about my body, telling Tommy that I was a little old for this but I was still pretty hot.

I wisely kept my thoughts on that subject to myself, too. I did wonder what "this" was, though. Surely he didn't mean that I was too old to suck his fucking cock!

I tried to remain calm when he asked Tommy if he had met my daughter yet.

Tommy replied, "No. Not yet. I've only seen her picture."

It bothered the hell out of me that they've been discussing Piper. She wasn't supposed to be a part of the deal I made with Tommy and he has no right dragging her into this or discussing her with his creepy friends. But I knew better than to say anything that might piss Tommy off. That would be all the excuse he needed.

Mr. Barnes said, "She's pretty good at this for a middle aged housewife."

Tommy chuckled and said, "I've been giving her some practice. I thought she'd get more practice yesterday but from I heard her pussy was pretty popular."

That reminded me that I needed to talk to him about limiting his little games to two days a week. But my mouth was full and now was not the time.

The conversation between the two men faded out and Mr. Barnes began to react more predictably to what I was doing to his hard cock. His breathing became more labored and he moaned a couple of times. Moments later he grabbed a handful of my hair and started pulling my mouth uncomfortably far down his shaft. He was getting pretty rough but before I could complain he tensed up and began to spew his bitter cum into my mouth.

He finally released my hair as his orgasm subsided. I swallowed and licked up a few drops that clung to the end of his cock. I moaned in relief when he finally let me straighten back up. Leaning over with my face in a man's lap like that is an uncomfortable position in which to spend a lot of time. It's very hard on the lower back. After all, I'm not a sexual athlete. I'm a "middle aged housewife."

Mr. Barnes put his cock away without my help and sat up. He asked me for ... no, he ordered me to give him my driver's license. I glanced at Tommy but he was just watching. He seemed unconcerned. But then, he would.

I took my license from my purse and handed it across the desk to Mr. Barnes. He asked me if everything on my license was correct. When I nodded he began entering information from it onto a form. He finished quickly and handed my license back. Then he turned the form around and told me to sign it.

I tried to see what it was I was signing but he growled, "Just sign the damn thing! You wouldn't understand it anyway."

I sighed and signed where he indicated. He stuck the paper into a folder and handed me a dollar. In response to the confused look on my face he said, "I'm paying you for your services. The lawyers tell me I have to or it isn't legal."

He picked up his phone, punched in a couple of numbers and asked, "Are you set up?"

He listened for a moment and then stood up. Tommy got to his feet, too. He came over, still holding my little dress. He grabbed my purse and pushed me ahead of him. We followed Mr. Barnes out of his office, down a long, narrow hallway.

We passed several people in the hallway, all fully dressed. They glanced at me but didn't seem surprised to see a naked woman walking around. We entered a small room where a man and a woman were sitting in barber chairs.

They got up and looked me over closely, turning me and examining my body from all angles. The man didn't seem any more impressed with my naked body than Mr. Barnes had been. In fact, he sounded pretty bored when he said to Mr. Barnes, "She's good. This won't take long."

Mr. Barnes nodded. He and Tommy walked through the small room and out through the door in the opposite wall. The two people they left me with examined my hair and seemed satisfied. They sat me in one of the chairs and put some makeup on my face.

I don't normally wear makeup. It seemed to me like they were using a lot of it. I didn't like the way I looked when they were finished and it felt funny.

They stood me back up and began applying makeup to my body! In all the time since I entered this building no one has said a word to me except to order me to turn around or suck a cock. I finally asked, "Would someone please tell me what this is for? What is this place? What's going to happen to me?"

The man chuckled. The woman gave me a funny look and asked, "You don't know why you're here?!"

I shook my head.

She grinned and said, "Sweetheart, you're getting your big break. You're going to be a movie star!"

They seemed to think that was pretty funny.

They finished covering my body with makeup just as a woman came in and handed me a short, sheer, black peignoir. I put it on and tied it together under my chin. It didn't cover anything. Well, it partially covered my breasts. But I could see right through it. There was nothing with it, no nightgown or even a panty. It served no purpose but decoration.

The man and the two women examined me and then the woman who brought me the peignoir said, "That should do it. Let's go. They're waiting for you."

I followed her out through the other door and into a room where Tommy and Mr. Barnes were waiting. Tommy was leaning against a wall listening to Mr. Barnes explaining something to a woman and four men. They glanced up when I came in but didn't seem to care that I was as good as naked. They looked away instantly. I got the impression that they were all very bored. Everyone in the damn building seemed bored. Maybe they should try another line of work.

Mr. Barnes asked the five people he was talking to if they understood. They nodded. He then turned his attention to me. He came over and looked me over. Then he shook his head and said to the woman who gave me the peignoir, "That looks silly. Lose it. Just give her a pair of panties."

The woman untied the string holding the silly thing together and pulled it off of me. She rushed off, leaving me standing there naked.

Mr. Barnes watched her leave. He shook his head and said to me, "Here's what's going to happen. You're going to go lie down on a couch nearby and pretend to be asleep. That woman over there is going to come in and wake you up and the two of you are going to start making out. You'll kiss a little and feel each other up. You ain't stupid. You know what I want to see."

Not really! But I nodded, afraid to disagree with him.

He didn't even seem to notice.

"The director will be telling you what to do and when to do it. Just do what you're told and you'll be okay. Have you ever eaten another broad's pussy before?"

I shook my head.

He didn't care for that answer. He asked, "Are you going to give me a hard time?"

I shook my head again.

He liked that answer better.

"You two are going to make out and eat each other's cunts. You'll have a couple of orgasms. I don't care if they're real or not. But they need to be loud. It needs to look like you're having an orgasm."

I've seen a couple of pornographic movies. I wasn't so stupid that I didn't know by now what this was all about. I remembered those scenes where the women made all that noise as they obviously faked one orgasm after another. I figured I could do that. It wouldn't be the first time I faked an orgasm.

The woman who ran off with the peignoir returned with a little pair of black panties, my new costume. While I was putting them on, Mr. Barnes said, "You may get a short break after that scene. When we start back up where you left off, those four men are going to be breaking into your house. You won't notice a thing until they grab you.

"All you have to do after that is get raped. You can fight them and cry for help. You can cry. You can even have an orgasm if you feel like it. The only thing you can't do is smile. Do you have any questions?"

I shook my head.

He nodded and said, "Good. Just do what the director tells you and we won't have any problems. Relax for a few minutes. They're still getting set up."

He left through a side door and Tommy came over. As calmly as possible, I didn't want to piss him off, I said, "I don't like this. What if someone I know sees this?"

He smiled, shrugged and said, "I need to pay the interest on your loan somehow. You didn't think I was just going to let it slide, did you?"

"I agreed to have sex with you!"

My naiveté amused him. He chuckled and said, "No, bitch. You agreed to do anything I tell you to do. Just be happy you aren't all tied up and making one of those kinky S&M movies or animal movies. They make those here, too."

I shuddered in disgust. But then I remember what Mr. Barnes said back in his office and I felt that knot of fear return to my stomach. "Why was he asking about my daughter?"

He ignored my question and said, "You just shut up and do what you're told. If you give them a hard time I don't get my money and not much annoys me more than that."

He started to turn away but I grabbed his arm and demanded, "What did you tell him about my daughter?!"

He stopped and turned back to face me very slowly. When I saw the look on his face I dropped my hand and stepped back. He was furious!

He glared at me for a few seconds before he quietly hissed through clenched teeth, "Don't you ever grab me like that again, cunt! I've obviously been going too easy on you. The only reason you aren't stretched out flat on your back right now is that you need to be pretty for this first scene or I don't get my money. But this isn't over."

I knew the first time I saw him that he was a dangerous man. I don't think I fully appreciated how dangerous. I probably thought he was more like "bad boy" dangerous. This was just going to be a short walk on the wild side, a little extra excitement in my life. And of course I was desperate for the money he provided.

I don't think I fully understood what I was dealing with until this moment. I was truly terrified now. I looked into his eyes and suddenly there was no doubt in my mind that this man has killed people. He has hurt them badly and put them in the hospital. He isn't just the well hung, slightly criminal, neighborhood loan shark. Tommy is a dangerous man with a capital D.

I think that up until that moment I thought I still had a little control. With a little luck I would probably be able to satisfy his demands and maybe even protect Piper with a little luck. I was under the mistaken impression that I could, at least to a small degree, reason with him when something he wanted seemed unreasonable to me.

This was the first time I saw that look in his eyes. I knew now that I fucked up big time. I had sold my soul to the devil.

I felt my face turn white. I whispered, "I'm sorry, Tommy! Don't be mad. You have to understand. I'm a mother. I can't help worrying about my daughter."

He wasn't moved. He was just about to respond when Mr. Barnes stuck his head back into the room and said, "Tommy! I'm ready for her now."

Tommy glared at me for a moment longer and then nodded towards the door. I hurried after Mr. Barnes, happy to be out from under that terrifying glare. But now I was more worried about my daughter than ever.

I followed Mr. Barnes through another door and onto a small movie set made up to look like someone's living room. He asked me if I remembered what I was to do.

It took me a moment to refocus my mind after the incident with Tommy. I shivered in fear as I remembered the look on his face a moment ago.

I quickly replayed in my mind the directions I just received and nodded to Mr. Barnes.

He ordered me to report to the director and pointed to a man talking to two other men behind a large camera. I went over and stood nearby, waiting for the director to finish giving them instructions. I didn't dare interrupt.

I stood with my arms at my side, wanting nothing more than to cover my breasts. I was extremely self conscious about standing around in a pair of borrowed panties while everyone else was fully clothed. But I knew that any sign of modesty now would just amuse these people so I resisted the temptation. I waited in silence for them to finish their conversation.

The director finally dismissed the two men he was talking to. They turned and walked off as if I weren't standing there with my tits hanging out. The director turned to me and looked me up and down. He nodded to indicate that he was satisfied with my appearance and said, "Do you know what you have to do?"

I shrugged and answered, "I think so. Mr. Barnes explained it to me."

He nodded again, but he looked skeptical. He said, "I don't like working with girls who don't have a clue. Don't screw this up. Don't worry too much about the acting. It's all about the tits and ass. The guys who buy these things aren't looking for acting. And nothing screws it up more than some bimbo who thinks she can act and tries to put on an Academy Award winning performance. Just be yourself and do what you're told. You got the looks and the body. That's all anyone cares about."

I nodded.

He pointed to the couch and said, "Go lie down with your head on that pillow. We'll be starting in about two minutes."

I stretched out on the couch and watched all the hustle and bustle around me. Men were running around taking light readings and measuring things. The lights were dimmed and someone took more readings.

Fully dressed women walked around with clipboards looking very bored. They didn't seem to be doing anything useful. They apparently served no purpose beyond holding clipboards. My co-star was standing off to the side of the room talking with some man. She looked bored, too. I suppose this is just another day at the office for her.

Finally the director started yelling at people and things started happening. Everyone got quiet and turned to face the set. I was suddenly the focus of every set of eyes in the place. I was surrounded by cameras. The woman I was about to have sex with but had not yet even met moved closer.

The director yelled some more things and someone else rattled off a bunch of technical information I didn't catch or understand, except that I heard what I assumed was the name of the movie, "A Night of Terror."

I closed my eyes and pretended to be asleep. I felt the cushion shift when my co-star sat down by my hip. Her hands began to lightly caress me, my face, my neck, and then my breasts. I didn't open my eyes until she leaned down and kissed me lightly on the lips.

I opened my eyes then. She kissed my lips for a long time. I soon started to return her kisses, but only because I thought I was supposed to. I felt funny doing it. I didn't even know her name!

We kissed for a little longer and then she began to kiss her way down my body. It felt alright, I guess. But it was such a strange situation. It was so totally non-sexual. We were surrounded by people who were watching us and filming us. But no one seemed particularly interested. This was just a job for them. And my partner, whoever the hell she was, still looked bored, even if she was beginning to moan as if she were getting turned on. Her sexual excitement never reached her eyes.

I will say one thing about her, though. She's very pretty. She appears to be in her early twenties. She has too large boobs, much too large. I think they're store-bought. They look downright uncomfortable. It's a shame. She has a nice body and probably had a nice set of tits before she decided to make them larger. But I guess those big hooters are what the men who buy these movies want to see.

My co-star spent the requisite amount of time on my breasts before moving down my body. She peeled my borrowed panties off, spread my legs wide apart and began to eat my pussy while the cameras zoomed in for close-ups.

I love having my pussy eaten. But this, what she was doing and in this uncomfortable setting, it had almost no effect on me at all. Her primary goal was not to please me but rather to present the camera with a good view of her tongue moving through my pussy as she held it spread open so wide that it was uncomfortable.

I knew what I had to do, though. I began to squirm around and moan as if what she was doing was driving me crazy with her talented tongue. I remembered what the director said and tried not to overdo it. But I did what I had to do. I was afraid not to. It isn't that I gave a damn about their stupid movie. I was worried about Tommy. I already made him furious with me. Now I was desperate to make him so happy with my performance that he forgave me.

I let the woman between my legs have complete control. I went into whatever position she wanted to move me and reacted the way I imagined they wanted me to react. I faked several orgasms before we changed places and I did all of those same things to her.

There were very few directions from the director so I assumed that he was satisfied with our performance. I became a little distracted when we switched places and I found myself exploring another woman's body for the first time. I discovered that I like breasts. I was sorry she had those implants. I can't say for certain that I could feel them. But I saw the tiny scars and I was aware that the implants were there. I couldn't stop thinking about them in there. Because I knew they were there it seemed to me that I could feel them under her skin.

I was nervous about tasting a pussy for the first time, especially this woman's. I would probably not have chosen a woman who did what she does for a living for my first bi experience if it was left up to me. There was no way of knowing where her pussy has been. Until recently I've always had a rather clinical and not always favorable opinion of my own vagina and never paid much attention to anyone else's.

While there's no denying that I've received a lot of pleasure from mine it was more often either something that required attention or a part of me that I ignored altogether. Except for sex the most attention I paid to my own vagina was when I was having my period. There isn't much that's sexy about a period.

But my thoughts about vaginas, or I should say about other women's vaginas, have begun to change in the last few days thanks to Piper. I tried not to look nervous as my lips approached the pussy of this complete stranger with all those people looking on and recording my progress.

My first few kisses and exploratory licks were tentative. But I soon discovered that it was actually kind of sexy. She was clean. Her pussy seemed to enjoy what I was doing. I assumed that, like I did earlier, she was faking her response. But now that I've done it I thought I might enjoy doing it with someone who wasn't doing it for a living.

Piper has done this for me and I have touched her and thought about doing it for her. But in the back of my mind, in the absence of the passion of the moment I have lingering doubts about having sex with my teenage daughter. I'm reasonably certain that it's going to happen in the near future. And I think that I'll enjoy it. But it may take me a while to put my conscience to rest.

I was guided into a sixty-nine with my co-star. It still bothered me that I didn't know even her first name. Shouldn't someone have introduced us?

I enjoy having sex in that position as foreplay. But it's difficult for me to concentrate on what I'm doing when someone is eating my pussy. Or at least it is when I'm having sex with a man. I've never done it with a woman before. I didn't feel as if I could make a fair comparison, though. I was still very distracted by everything going on around me.

Soon after we started eating each other I noticed four men in ski masks go through a patio door set in the wall nearby. There was a black backdrop behind the door so that it looked like it actually led outdoors on a dark night.

One of the cameras focused on the patio door after it closed behind them and out of the corner of my eye I watched one of the men slowly open the door again and slip in as if he were a burglar. He was followed immediately by his three companions.

I had a pretty good idea where this was going. I was exactly right. Soon we were surrounded by the four men. I never did get the short rest period that I was promised. The men threatened us with realistic looking fake knives and we tried to act scared. That was nearly as difficult as faking orgasms in front of all those people.

Soon the four men were undressed and the fake rapes began. By the time it was over I decided that it would be easier on me if the rapes had been real. It took forever! They made us get into every odd and uncomfortable position in the Kama Sutra and hold it while they recorded it from every angle.

The director became more involved once the men entered the picture. He decided who fucked whom in which orifice, how long we got fucked and in which positions. At times it was very painful, especially after they started holding me down and raping my ass. I fought them for real then! They didn't prepare me at all. The only lubrication they used was the cum they scraped off of my body and dabbed over my anus.

It wasn't my first experience with anal sex. But it has been a long time because I don't enjoy it and intended never to allow a lover to do it again. Fortunately, my husband apparently wasn't interested in anal sex either.

These men made no effort to make the experience bearable. They were well hung and they did nothing to loosen me up first. It was very painful. As soon as the first of them started forcing his cock into my ass I screamed at them to stop. That was apparently just the reaction they were going for. He held me down and forced his cock into me without any regard for how painful it was.

By the time the filming ended for the day all four men had fucked my ass. It had quickly become apparent that the men were all chosen for their cock size, not their acting ability. They weren't hung like Tommy. But they were well hung. The cameras were able to get some very authentic shots of the face of a woman being raped in the ass and hating it.

I thought I would hate the cum shots. I've watched a couple of dirty movies. Enough to know that they all seem to find it necessary to cum on the woman instead of in her so that the audience will know that they really did cum. I always thought it was kind of demeaning for the woman. I wouldn't want anyone to know it. But when it was happening to me, when they were shooting their streams of hot cum in my face or all over my stomach or half way up my back I actually thought that was kind of a turn on! I was surprised by my reaction.

They kept filming until early afternoon. The men, and the other woman, all got to rest between shots. And while she was more than just a spectator, the other woman in the movie spent far less time getting raped than I did. Unlike her, I was kept on the set and I was getting fucked constantly. It was a lot of work, especially those scenes when three men fucked me at the same time. By the time they were satisfied that they had enough film to edit into a movie I was exhausted.

The director let everyone else get ready to leave. Before he let me go clean up I had to suck his cock. I guess he's the only guy around that enjoys his work. He was already primed. It didn't take long.

After the director came in my mouth he told one of the women with a clipboard to take me to the showers. I followed her down another hallway to a large communal shower room. The four men and the woman who were in my movie were all still showering, as were six large black men and a cute little blonde who were apparently working together on another set.

I joined them in the shower. It was kind of surreal. People talked and joked as if they were standing around waiting for a bus, not showering together after hours of fake sex. They all seemed to know one another and they gossiped among themselves as if this were the most normal situation in the world. They ignored me.

I heard without listening. I was distracted by the bodies of the black men. I've never seen a black cock before. They didn't look any different than the white men, except for the color of their skin, of course. And yet they were somehow very erotic. I'm not sure I understand my reaction so I can't explain it.

I was the last one out of the shower. By the time I dried off everyone was gone but for one of the men who was one of the rapists in the movie I just starred in. He was just about finished dressing as I toweled off. He smiled at me and asked me if I liked being a movie star.

He was being facetious. I returned his friendly smile and said, "I didn't know I was going to be doing this today. It wasn't something I ever imagined I'd do. I guess it wasn't so bad. I could have done without having my ass raped."

He nodded and said, "Count your blessings. It could have been worse. They make some pretty nasty movies here, the kind you can't get over the counter."

I didn't know what that meant exactly. But I didn't ask. I didn't want to know.

I finished drying off just as he finished dressing. I was standing there with no clothes and no idea where to go. He saw the lost look on my face and said, "Come on. I'll take you back out front."

It's a good thing he was there. I would never have found my way out of that maze. He guided me down three different hallways to the front office. I finally found Tommy in the office where I probably signed my life away this morning.

He looked up impatiently when I entered and snarled, "It's about damned time!"

I wanted to tell him to go to hell. I had no control over what happened to me today.

I wanted to tell him that. But I'm not that stupid. I hadn't forgotten the sudden peek into the darkness inside of him this morning. I was still terrified of this man. I thought he was dangerous and sexy. Now I realize that he's dangerous and deadly.

He tossed my dress at me and watched as I put it on. My shoes were on the floor. I put those on. I looked around and found my purse on the desk. Finally he led me out to his car in the almost empty parking lot.

Except to snap at me when I first entered the office a few minutes ago, Tommy was uncharacteristically silent. He was still mad at me. He must have been stewing since I put my hand on his arm this morning and demanded, politely, to know what he told that man about my daughter.

It worried me that he wasn't talking to me. It worried me even more that we were on our way back to my house and it was time for my kids to get home from school. I had a bad feeling about this.

Tommy pulled into my driveway and turned off the engine. He wasn't just dropping me off!

He looked over at me for a moment. I could almost feel the evil emanating from him. I sat beside him holding my breath until he finally said, "You knew this was coming."

I heard the words and I died inside. In a barely audible whisper I pleaded, "Tommy, she's just a little girl."

He leered at me and said, "She's old enough."

He glared at me then, daring me to say another word. I still couldn't get the look on his face when I touched his arm at the studio earlier today out of my mind. Anything I said now would only make things worse for me and my daughter.

When I didn't respond he said, "This can go a couple of ways. If you do what you're told and she does what she's told then no one gets hurt. But it don't matter to me. I'm going to enjoy it either way. We're going inside now. You talk to the little cunt and tell her to go along. I'll force her if I have to. But she'll hate it even more if we do it that way.

"And you might want to have the same talk with your boy. If he tries to play hero I'll put his ass in the hospital for a few day. Are we clear?"

I nodded. I was fighting back the tears and I felt like I was going to vomit. But he was right. I knew this was coming. I tried to tell myself that there was a chance I was wrong, that I could prevent it by doing everything Tommy wanted. But I knew from the moment Tommy saw Piper's photograph.

And I had warned the kids so they knew it was coming. Piper acted as if she wasn't worried. I think, though, that once she actually meets this man she won't be so confident.

We went inside. The kids had just gotten home from school. They were still in the kitchen getting a drink. They looked up when I entered. They saw the distress on my face and they saw Tommy behind me. It was obvious from their faces that they knew what he was here for.

No one moved and no one spoke for what seemed like a very long time. It was obvious that my kids were scared when they saw Tommy and saw the look my face. I could feel their fear as much as I could feel my own.

Tommy waited to see how they were going to react. When no one moved or spoke he said, "Talk to them. Then come into the family room."

He went over to the refrigerator as if he owned us and our house. Now that I think about it I guess he does. He took a beer with him into the family room, leaving us alone to talk. I was experiencing a terrible tightness in my chest. This wasn't a conversation that I wanted to have.

The kids watched him leave the room. Then they turned to me.

I sighed and said, "I told you it would come to this. I'm sorry. I made him mad today. It was nothing. I mean that. I reached out and touched his arm. I asked him a simple question and he became furious. That was all it took.

"Please, do everything he asks. He isn't a nice man. He's evil. He's even more evil and more dangerous than I thought. I'm scared. I'm so scared that I'm standing here begging my teenage daughter to let him do anything he wants to her. If you don't, Piper, he's going to hurt you. And he'll enjoy what he's going to do to you all the more for having the opportunity to hurt you while he does it. His mind works that way. And then he's going to do what he wants anyway. Do you understand?"

Her face was white with fear. It broke my heart. What have I done?! What in the hell have I done to my family?!

She nodded and then said quietly, "I'll be good. Don't worry, mom. I'm not a virgin. We discussed this. I'm not scared."

But she was and it was obvious. She had every right to be.

I turned to Trey and said, "Don't try to be a hero. Don't interfere, no matter what. If he hurts Piper, or me, we'll deal with it. If you piss him off he already told me he's going to put you in the hospital.

"Honey, I saw something terrible in him today. I looked in his eyes and in that moment I knew that he is a man who has killed people. I've made a deal with a devil to keep from losing everything. I know now that it was a mistake. But there's no taking it back.

"Please, Trey. Don't give him an excuse to hurt you or to hurt us worse. Because he'll do it in a heartbeat and he'll enjoy it."

Trey sighed and nodded his head. I doubt if he would be so foolish as to attack Tommy. Tommy is twice his size. But no one can accuse Trey of being a coward. And with boys you never know what they'll do in a situation like this. They are apt to let testosterone poisoning overcome common sense.

We looked at each other for a moment longer and then we filed out of the kitchen and into the family room.

Chapter 8

Tommy was sitting on the couch with his feet up on the coffee table when we entered the room. He looked us over, glared at me, and then ordered us to line up in front of him on the other side of the coffee table.

He probably thought that what he was about to do, or make us do, would be very traumatic. He wasn't aware of the changes that have already taken place in our lives because of him. I hope he doesn't find out, either. I don't doubt for a minute that if he thought this wasn't all that traumatic he would keep ramping it up until it was. But then, knowing Tommy as I have quickly come to, he probably will anyway.

He looked us over for a moment. I think he was enjoying the suspense. It seemed like several long, tense minutes passed before he calmly ordered me to undress Piper.

Despite what I was just thinking about it not being all that traumatic, despite the fact that I knew this was coming, it was surprisingly difficult for me to actually do what he wanted me to do once he gave the order. The reality of this strange situation was much more stressful than the mental images I've been dealing with.

Even knowing that Piper was curious to discover what it would be like to have sex with Tommy didn't make it any easier. And I noticed that although she sounded brave when we talked about this yesterday she seemed more than a little nervous now that the time had come.

There was never any question. I had no intention of refusing any order and Tommy knew it. I turned to face my daughter. Piper was still wearing her school clothes. She glanced at me as I began unbuttoning her plain white blouse. Our eyes met and we read each other pretty well.

I saw how nervous she was. She saw how sorry I was and how nervous I was for her. She smiled reassuringly and whispered, "It's okay, mom, really."

But it wasn't and I knew it wasn't.

I tried to put this in perspective. I knew that no matter what else happened she would enjoy the experience of lying underneath Tommy and feeling his large cock sliding in and out of her. He's a rotten, child molesting bastard. But I can't imagine not enjoying getting fucked by him. Be that as it may, I knew that this was wrong and that it was my fault this was happening.

I felt guilty after having sex with Tommy that first time and enjoying it so much. That was nothing compared to how guilty I felt now as I undressed my sixteen year old daughter for this thug.

Tommy and Trey both watched as I removed Piper's blouse and then her short skirt. She kicked off her shoes and she was left standing in only her knee high socks, her lacy bra and a cute little pair of those new boy style panties that were made entirely of lace. She looked as cute and sweet and innocent as a teenage girl.

She isn't a virgin. But she was nervous and she was embarrassed. She was blushing furiously. She was not the same self confident young lady that she had seemed last night. It seemed obvious from her reaction that not very many males have been lucky enough to see her without her clothes.

I hesitated for a moment before removing her bra. I hated having to do this. I think I hated it more than she did. But Tommy certainly didn't. He was grinning in anticipation. He has no doubt been looking forward to this since that first day in the bar when he demanded to see the pictures of my kids and he took so much interest in Piper. He knew from that moment that it would come to this. He saw something he wanted. He's in the habit of getting what he wants.

Tommy didn't seem to be impatient. He knew this was difficult for me and for Piper and that pleased him. He watched without a word while I finally, reluctantly went behind her and unfastened her bra.

I sensed her tensing up as I let her bra slide down and off, baring her breasts to an obviously pleased audience of one.

Tommy ogled my daughter's breasts freely. But I noticed that he also kept an eye on my face and Trey's. He was watching for and enjoying the signs of our distress nearly as much as he was enjoying my increasingly exposed teenage daughter and the anticipation of using her the way he has been using me since I agreed to the terms of his loan.

I slid her panties down and she stepped out of them. Before I stood back up I started to remove her knee socks but Tommy told me to leave them on because he thought they made her look cute.

What the pervert really meant was that they made her look more like a young girl.

Tommy ordered Piper to come closer. When she was close enough he pulled her into his lap and began exploring her sweet young body. While he was doing that he ordered me to undress my son.

He saw the look of concern on my face and my son's. He chuckled and said, "Don't worry. I'm not into boys. But he won't be left out. Hell! He'll probably enjoy this almost as much as I will."

He lifted Piper out of his lap, put his feet on the floor and spread his legs. He ordered her to kneel between them and asked, "This isn't the first time you've ever sucked a cock, is it?"

She shook her head.

He grinned and said, "I didn't think so. You aren't a virgin are you?"

She shook her head again.

He nodded as she confirmed his suspicions but he didn't seem to care that she wasn't a virgin.

She was blushing mildly as she knelt between his knees. I was standing behind her but enough to the side that I could see her eyes moving back and forth between his face and the large lump in his pants.

Her blush deepened considerably when he asked, "Did you look at the DVDs? Did you see your mother going to town on my big cock?"

She didn't have to answer. He saw it on her face.

He laughed derisively and exclaimed, "You horny little bitch! You're looking forward to getting fucked. Ain't you?"

She answered so quietly I almost didn't hear her say, "I'm curious."

He snorted and said, "Well why don't you go ahead and chow down on that thing while I watch your mother and your brother get naked."

By this time I had Trey's shirt and t-shirt off. This wasn't new territory for us and Tommy knew it. He watched me have sex with my son two days ago. And Randall told him that the three of us were sitting in our backyard naked when he dropped off the DVDs and got his blowjob. But Tommy didn't know about the new rules in our house regarding sex so he probably thought that undressing my son was a lot more distressing for me than it really was.

I slowly began removing his pants. But my eyes were focused on Piper as she wrapped her hand around the base of Tommy's large cock and began to slowly lower her face until her lips touched the tip.

Tommy sighed as she stretched her mouth open and took the head of his cock in, closing her lips down on the shaft just behind the head. He obviously enjoyed what she was doing. But he divided his attention between watching Piper suck his cock and watching as I finished undressing Trey.

I had to wonder just how much experience my teenage daughter had. She didn't seem to be able to swallow any more of his cock then I did. But she seemed to be having a much easier time of it than I did. She didn't seem nearly as intimidated by that horse cock as the look on her face would suggest.

I pulled Trey's underwear out to clear his hard cock and then slid them down and off. As soon he stepped out of them Tommy ordered Trey to undress me.

I stood up and watched Piper sucking Tommy's cock while Trey undressed me. It didn't take long. I was only wearing that slutty dress from the biker boutique. He had only to unfasten the hook behind my neck holding the tiny top in place over my breasts and gravity did the rest.

Tommy ordered Trey to move the coffee table out of the way. As soon as he did I was ordered down onto my hands and knees behind Piper. Tommy ordered me to eat her pussy, not an easy task from that position. But I managed to get my lips over her pussy and work my tongue inside of her.

It may have been my imagination. But I thought she tasted a lot sweeter than the porn star I ate out at the studio today.

I heard Tommy order Trey to fuck me from behind while I ate his sister out. I was nervous about that. My pussy saw a lot of action today. Those four men had pounded it pretty hard and I was sore when I left the studio.

I was relieved to find that although my ass was still sore my pussy had recovered from all that violent sex. It felt very nice when Trey slipped his cock into me and started fucking me with slow, gentle strokes.

I was having a very difficult time keeping my mouth planted on my daughter's pussy. I knew that didn't matter, though. We were just here to amuse Tommy. He probably assumed that I was being traumatized by being forced to eat my daughter's pussy while letting my son fuck me once more. I was happy to have him think that way. But the truth is I was enjoying both.

The position Tommy had us in was hard on my neck. But we didn't stay that way for long. He ordered Trey to keep fucking me and he ordered me not to move. He ordered Piper to stretch out on the floor beside us. I noticed that he was careful to choose a position where Trey and I could see her.

As soon as she was in position he knelt between her legs. I watched her face closely as he slid the head of his cock over her tight little slit for a moment. I know that she said she wasn't scared, was in fact looking forward to seeing what it felt like to have that impressive slab of male meat inside of her. But now that she has seen it close up, touched it, tasted it, I suspect that she may be a little concerned.

She's even more slender than I am and even after years more experience and giving birth to my two kids, Tommy's cock was a little hard to take at first.

Piper's eyes seemed to expand when the head of his cock entered her. She grunted and then began to pant.

But I was relieved to see that he was going slow, taking it easy on her. He smiled down at her and said, "Relax, little girl. I haven't ruined any cunts with that thing yet. Just relax and you'll enjoy this."

She nodded her head and I watched her trying to force herself to calm down. I reached between them and began to tease her clit lightly with my fingertips. She seemed startled. She looked over at me as if she forgot that Trey and I were in the room with them.

When she realized what I was doing she smiled gratefully. I smiled back and said, "He's right, honey. If you relax you'll do just fine. Your body was made for this."

My calm voice seemed to relax her slightly. What I was doing with my fingers may have helped. And of course there's the fact that Tommy was slowly working his cock into her body and that magnificent sex organ does feel good inside of a girl. I know that from my own experience.

Tommy was watching her face as he slowly sank his cock into her. She gasped in pain when he sank the last inch or two of that monster into her tight pussy. But he stopped moving and in a very short time her body had adjusted. I knew that once the pain faded away she couldn't help but feel good with that thing inside of her.

I was a bit surprised that Tommy was being so gentle with her. I didn't think he had it in him. But he watched her face and he didn't start fucking her until she relaxed and adjusted to being so full of cock. He started slow, pulling out gradually, taking long gentle strokes until she started to respond. Once he saw that she was ready he started fucking her harder and harder until he was pounding that thing into her.

She was grunting loudly with every satisfying stroke. But her arms and legs were wrapped around him and she was lifting her hips to meet every increasingly violent thrust. The fear and the pain were gone from her face. Only rapture remained.

I was forced to pull my hand back. I was just in the way. I began to concentrate on the cock that was still fucking me from behind while I watched the amazing sex show taking place right before my eyes.

I'm not sure if watching Tommy fuck my daughter made the fucking I was getting from Trey more pleasurable or if it was the other way around. But my own arousal was growing steadily and I can't deny that watching Tommy fuck my daughter right in front of me was really turning me on.

I wasn't the first to cum, though. Piper started having orgasms almost as soon as Tommy started pounding into her. Her moans and her lustful cries began to fill the room and I think it was that as much as anything that finally drove me over the edge.

When I started to cum my pussy clamped down on Trey's cock and he came with me. But we didn't move. We remained there with his slowly deflating cock inside of me and watched Tommy continue to slam into Piper with his huge cock.

It was a compelling sight. We couldn't take our eyes off of them.

In fact, we were so wrapped up in the sight that we never noticed Craig standing in the doorway watching all four of us until Tommy tensed up, swore loudly and began to spray my daughter's insides with his semen, driving her to one last screaming orgasm of her own.

No one spoke. No one moved for a long time. Minutes passed before Tommy sighed loudly and he slowly pulled his cock out of Piper. He moaned and stood up with a happy smile on his face. That was when he first noticed my husband in the doorway. It wasn't until he casually greeted Craig and then sat back down on the sofa that the rest of us realized he was home.

I looked over to see the strange expression on my husband's face. It seemed to be a mix of lust and amazement, with maybe a touch of anger or resentment thrown in. But he only nodded at Tommy and then me without saying a word.

Tommy ordered Trey to sit beside him and then he ordered Piper to suck Trey's slime covered cock. She didn't like that idea. But Tommy wasn't someone you said no to and she knew it. As soon as she was on her knees between Trey's legs, staring down at his soft cock with an expression of doubt on her face, Tommy ordered me to suck his cock.

I struggled into position and tried to set a good example for Piper. It seemed like a pretty nasty thing to do. But after all, I've had my tongue in her pussy and I've eaten a lot of cum in the last few days. How bad could it be?

It wasn't until Piper and I were both sucking on cocks that Tommy spoke over his shoulder to Craig. He sighed as my warm, wet mouth enveloped his cock and said, "You must be Craig. Come on in. You might as well get used to this. I imagine you'll be seeing it fairly regularly, especially once you go back to working the evening shift.

"It will be easier on all of us if we can all get along. But to be honest, it doesn't matter much to me either way."

Tommy held out his hand when Craig came close. I watched out of the corner of my eye as Craig's eyes moved back and forth between Tommy's face and the sight of his wife and daughter, kneeling naked in the family room and sucking cocks. It took me a moment to decide whether or not he was upset.

He finally nodded at Tommy and shook his hand. Then he stared at me and Piper for a moment before he said, "We've talked about it. I knew I was going to see something like this one of these days. It may take a little getting used to. I guess I won't know how I feel about it until I've talked to my daughter. She wasn't part of the deal as I understood it."

Tommy smiled, shrugged and said, "I can't deny I had this in mind once I saw her picture. She's a sexy little thing, don't you think?"

Craig ignored the question. Instead he said, "I'm not going to say anything about what you do with Regina as long as no one is getting hurt. She made the deal with you. She's a big girl and she knew what she was getting into. Or at least she should have.

"It doesn't look like Trey is being traumatized. And until I talk to my daughter I'm not going to say anything more about it. But I won't let you hurt her. I won't let you hurt any of my family. I'm not threatening you. I'm just telling you where I stand. As long as no one gets hurt I won't cause you any problems.

"But if it turns out that Piper has had her curiosity satisfied and wants nothing more to do with you we may have to talk again. I won't willingly submit my daughter to you if she objects."

Tommy glanced over at Piper and then smiled up at Craig. He said, "I didn't get the impression that will be a problem. But as you pointed out, she wasn't a part of the deal. Reggie and I made the deal. I just used your daughter to punish your wife. I warned her it would happen if she didn't live up to her contractual obligations or if she did something to piss me off. I warned her before she accepted my offer that she couldn't say no to me. She seems to keep forgetting that. She can be pretty hard headed.

"I won't lie and say that I hope it won't happen again soon. Your daughter's a good fuck. I'll keep in mind that she wasn't a part of the original bargain we made. But I'm going to be honest with you. Finding an excuse to punish your wife has been pretty easy. I doubt if it will get much harder as time passes and I'm really turned on by the idea of fucking a beautiful, sexy sixteen year old girl. I'd like to be able to tell you it won't happen often but I just can't give you that guarantee. As I said, you're wife is pretty slow to learn. I don't let any broad tell me no, her least of all."

They didn't really settle anything. But they made their positions known. I hoped that we could keep this amicable. Tommy is much larger than my husband and there is an innate violence in him that when it comes out is scary as hell. I don't doubt that Tommy could really hurt Craig if he lost his temper.

The two men seemed to consider the matter settled for the moment. Tommy said, "I had a pretty exciting day today. I'm sure that Reggie will tell you all about it after I leave. I understand she keeps you informed of her activities. I'm going to go ahead and let your wife suck me off now. If you'd like to get a little relief there are two very nice pussies down there that aren't doing anything. Feel free to join me."

I must admit that I was surprised when Craig decided to take him up on his offer. I began to pay a little more attention to Tommy's cock while I listened to my husband undress and wondered which of us he was going to fuck.

I was glad when I felt him moving into position behind me and sliding his hard cock between my thighs for a moment before pressing it against my moist and ready pussy. It isn't that I would have been upset if he chose Piper, or that I would have been jealous. I wouldn't. I was glad because as usual I was getting very turned on as I sucked Tommy's sexy cock and I really wanted to feel a hard cock inside of me.

I know it's wrong. But there is just no way to lie about how exciting Tommy's cock is with a straight face or how much it turns me on to be dominated and used like this.

Looking back on my day as I sucked Tommy's cock and Craig fucked me from behind, I had to admit, if only to myself, that as much as I hated what Tommy made me do today I was very turned on as I thought back on it. The idea that I was made to do those things against my will excites me. The sad but exciting truth is that I'm living my most erotic fantasy!

In my mind the major drawback was the movie. I hate the fact that I'm now the star of a pornographic movie that will probably be on sale soon. I wouldn't put it past Tommy to start selling copies of the DVD that Randall recorded on Tuesday either, even though the production values are low. It's amateurish and most damning of all it contains scenes of three young boys having sex with me. God only knows who among my friends and family might someday see my face on the cover of a fuck flick!

My ass is still sore from all the anal rapes to which I was subjected today. Except for that I was totally recovered from my day at the studio. The sex lasted for hours but there were only four men using me. It wasn't nearly as exhausting as the violent gang rape by all those large, ugly men the day before in the fitting room at the biker boutique. So at the moment I was highly aroused and I was enjoying the things that were being done to me. I enjoyed being fucked by Trey just moments ago and I loved having my husband's cock slamming into me while I sucked enthusiastically on Tommy's cock, even if it did just came out of my daughter's pussy.

I heard the sounds of pleasure from Trey beside me when he came in Piper's mouth. Tommy seemed to find it amusing to make my children perform for him. I think he still assumes that it upsets me. But it doesn't. It turns me on. And anyway, most of my attention was now focused on his throbbing cock. He was beginning to tense up and I knew that it wouldn't be long before he filled my mouth with another bitter load of his hot cum.

I was aware of Craig fucking me from behind. It felt very nice and I was glad he was there. But Tommy's cock was much too demanding of my mental and physical attention at the moment. I was aroused. But I couldn't concentrate on my own need for an orgasm until Tommy was satisfied.

Tommy groaned and grabbed my head. He pulled my mouth down farther on his cock and I sped up the motion of my hand on the shaft as he filled my mouth with cum. I waited until his orgasm passed before I lifted my face away long enough to swallow. Then I leaned back down and held his cock in my mouth while it slowly began to go soft.

Craig must have thought what he just witnessed was pretty exciting because as soon as I swallowed Tommy's cum he started slamming his cock into me nearly as violently as some of those faux rapists had in the movie I made today. It felt pretty good. In fact, much to my surprise it felt good enough that I came again just before he did!

When our orgasms had subsided I opened my eyes to see Trey and Piper both watching me closely. I'm not so far gone that I didn't know I should have been embarrassed. My children just watched their father fuck me while I sucked a huge cock belonging to a strange man. I should have been hysterical. I should have been dark red from the humiliation.

But I wasn't. I slowly released Tommy's cock from my mouth and smiled at my kids.

They smiled back. That was a bit difficult for Piper because her mouth was full. They remained there with Trey's cock buried in Piper's mouth while Craig slowly let his cock slide from my much used but warm and happy vagina and sat back on his heels.

There was a long silence before Tommy gently moved my head out of his lap and stood up. He started getting dressed and as he did he said, "I'm not sure when I'll be calling you again. I might need to switch days and pick you up this Saturday instead of later in the week. I'll let you know."

While that was sinking in he turned and left without another word.

No one moved until the front door closed behind him. We all seemed to come to our senses as soon as we heard the door close. We got up and after a moment of silence, Craig, just as cool and as calm as could be suggested, "Regina, why don't you make a pitcher of Long Island ice tea and bring it outside. Let's all go for a swim. We can relax and rinse off in the pool."

I looked down at my very messy thighs and pubic mound skeptically. Craig smiled and said, "Don't worry about it. That's why we have a filter."

So we all went skinny dipping. I made the tea and Piper brought Cokes out for her and Trey. We swam around for a few minutes and then relaxed in the shallow end. We cooled off and Craig and I talked to Piper about her reaction to sex with Tommy.

She seemed more embarrassed talking about it now that it had happened than she was when she was anticipating it. She blushed and shrugged, acting a bit too coy at first. But then she grinned and said, "I suppose I should be upset. I'm as big a feminist as the next girl. Or at least I always thought I was. But I have to be honest ... well, I don't. But I will. That was one fantastic fuck! I wouldn't want to have sex with him all the time. That thing hanging down between his legs can really wear a girl out. But damn that was exciting!"

I understood perfectly. I looked at Craig and Trey to see what their reaction would be. Thankfully they seemed to understand as well. They didn't seem to feel any less adequate because of her enthusiasm.

She made a few more comments about the breathtaking experience. Once she finished it was my turn. I was still uncomfortable about going into a lot of detail about those kinds of things in front of my kids. But they kept urging me to tell them more and Craig joined in the chorus so I ended up telling the entire story of my trying day at the studio and how I became an actress in a porn film.

Craig wasn't too happy about the fact that I was in a pornographic movie. He was obviously worried that someone we knew might see the movie either on line or in a store that sells that sort of thing.

I was worried about that, too. But I've been thinking about it and I figure that anyone who sees me in a porn movie is the kind of person that enjoys porn. Okay, I'm sure if I knew that a friend of mine saw the movie I'd be embarrassed. But I'd get over it.

The reaction that surprised me the most was Piper's. She was fascinated. She asked all kinds of questions and I had the impression that she found the entire concept arousing. I think she would enjoy making a movie of her own! I hope she didn't end up being forced by Tommy to do just that. She isn't old enough and that's the kind of thing that can come back to haunt a girl later in life. But I suppose, knowing Tommy as I do, that it could conceivably happen.

While we talked quietly I found myself looking around at the windows on the neighboring houses that had a view into our backyard. There were four. Most of the windows I could see were dark but to my way of thinking that only indicated that someone might possibly be watching the four of us clustered around the shallow end of our pool in the nude.

I think I was more worried about some of my neighbors seeing us than I was about someone seeing the movie I made today. I tried to ignore those windows and concentrate on the conversation but my eyes kept glancing up to check for any sign that we were being watched.

It finally occurred to me that we haven't had supper yet. I swore when I realized that on top of all the other indications that I was a terrible parent I was now starving my family. I apologized and said, "I'm sorry! I forgot all about supper! Why didn't someone say something?! I'll put something quick together and call you guys when it's ready."

Piper offered to help but I told her to stay where she was. I dried off, went inside and made a casserole. It's quick and easy and everyone enjoys my tuna casserole. I put it together and put it in the oven for twenty minutes. Then I went back outside to let everyone know that supper was in half an hour.

While I was standing at the side of the pool the inevitable happened. I was telling them about dinner when I saw movement in a darkened window upstairs in the house directly behind ours. I could just make out a shadow standing in the dark room. It wasn't quite dark out. There was enough light to see that someone was standing there watching us. I couldn't tell if they were old or young or male or female. But someone was standing there watching us.

After I told them about supper I gave them the news that someone was watching. Craig grinned and said, "If you get back in the pool they won't have much to look at."

I probably should have thought of that. I smiled and replied, "Oh yeah!"

I calmly walked to the steps and entered the pool as if I had no idea that someone was looking at my naked body.

Craig asked me if I saw who it was. By that I assumed that he meant young or old, male or female. We've talked to our neighbor over the back fence only a couple of times. We don't really know them at all. We don't even know how many people live there.

I shook my head and explained that I only saw movement and a silhouette.

We all studiously avoided looking in that direction and tried to act like we thought that our backyard was private. I was getting used to having an audience when I was naked. But it was a relatively new experience for Piper. I was watching her, though, and I think that she kind of likes the idea that someone may have been peeping at her.

I suppose I have to blame myself for the ideas that are popping into her head in the last few days. I haven't been a very good role model for a teenage girl. Becoming more or less financially solvent has come at the price of becoming a terrible mother to my impressionable daughter. And to my son, too, I suppose.

After about fifteen minutes we got out of the pool and casually dried off. We were all well aware that we still had an audience and it was becoming increasingly amusing for us. I'm not sure why. I suppose that we all knew that was not the appropriate response to being seen in the nude. But that was how we reacted.

We dried off and tried to guess who was watching us. Trey informed us that the people living in that house had a teenage son. He was older than Trey, perhaps sixteen or seventeen. They didn't know each other. But Trey knew that he lived there. As far as he knew it was just the boy and his two parents but he wasn't certain.

If Piper knew the boy that lived there she wasn't aware of it. She probably would have known if he was her age and in her class. So we decided the boy was probably seventeen and if that was who was watching from the window he was probably enjoying quite an eyeful.

I chuckled when I thought of how different our reaction was this evening than it would have been a week ago, not that we would have been skinny dipping a week ago. But before I met Tommy in that pawn shop I'm pretty certain that all four of us would have been hysterical by now given this strange set of circumstances.

Piper gathered up the towels to put in the laundry and we all went inside for supper. She brought four clean towels down to sit on. We sat at the kitchen table in the nude and ate a leisurely dinner. Eventually the conversation turned from sex to more mundane matters. It seems like sex has been occupying an awful lot of our lives lately. But I'm not complaining. It's been pretty exciting ... for all of us.

After cleaning up the kitchen I informed everyone that I was exhausted and I was going to bed early. The kids went to their rooms and Craig joined me in bed. He read while I drifted off to sleep.

Chapter 9

After I got everyone off to work and school in the morning I relaxed over a last cup of coffee and started compiling a shopping list. I was just rinsing out my cup when the doorbell rang. I didn't think anything of it. I wasn't expecting anyone. But more importantly I wasn't expecting Tommy so I wasn't concerned. I assumed it was someone selling religion or magazines door to door. I'm not in the market for either.

I was wearing my robe and slippers so when I opened the door I only opened it enough that I could look out and see who was there and find out what they wanted.

The man standing on my front porch was dressed well but casually. He smiled nervously when he saw me but seemed relieved that I was the one answering the door. He still looked nervous. But I got the impression that he was hoping that the door would be answered by the lady of the house. I was still assuming that he was a door to door salesman, though he was obviously new at it. I almost felt sorry for him.

He cleared his throat and said, "Hi. My name is Kent. I live on Oak Street?"

Okay. Maybe he wasn't a salesman. Oak Street is the next street over, the street that runs in front of the homes behind our house.

I nodded to acknowledge that I knew where Oak Street was and waited for him to tell me what he wanted. He still looked nervous. But as he started to explain it became obvious that he had put a lot of thought into what he came here to say and had probably practiced it several times.

"I've been doing some remodeling on my house over the last couple of weeks. My daughter recently married and moved out. My wife and I are turning her room into a home office."

I looked at him curiously. Why the hell did he think I cared about that?!

He paused to clear his throat. Now that he was saying what he had come here to say he didn't seem quite as nervous anymore.

"You're probably wondering why that concerns you."

I certainly was.

"The thing is, the window in the room I've been remodeling has a very good view of your backyard."

He was watching me closely when he said that. I think he must have gotten the reaction he expected. He seemed to gain confidence from watching the blood drain from my face. I had a pretty good idea what he was here about now. The only question was what he expected to gain by coming to my door. He obviously wanted something. If what he saw in my backyard recently upset him he could have just called the police. He wants something and I think I know what it is.

He held up an envelope and said, "I brought a sampling of the pictures I've been taking in case you wanted proof."

I didn't want to see them. I'm assuming he saw me having sex with my son and Tommy's son. He probably has pictures of Piper doing things a teenage girl shouldn't be doing, like fucking her brother for instance.

FUCK!! On top of all the shit I'm putting up with from Tommy, now I'm going to be blackmailed by a neighbor!! And it wasn't even the neighbor I was worried about! I'm not sure which house Kent lives in. But it isn't the house directly behind ours, the house where I saw someone lurking in the dark while we were skinny dipping last night.

I tried to pull myself together and remain calm. I looked him straight in the eyes and asked, "What is it you want?"

He knew before he came to my door that I would have to give in to him. My question was as good as a surrender. He looked a lot less nervous now. He shrugged and said, "Invite me in and let's talk about it."

I glared at him. But he wasn't fazed by my sour expression. He already knew that he was going to get what he came here for and if I didn't like it so much the better. I was pretty certain that I already knew what it was that he came here for. It wasn't money. But I suppose we have to go through the motions.

I sighed and stepped back, holding the door open for him. He stepped inside and looked around briefly. But most of his attention was directed at me. He asked if anyone else was home.

I shook my head. That was the answer he wanted.

He reached out confidently and pulled on the ends of the cloth belt holding my robe closed.

I felt my heart speed up at the prospect of being seen naked by yet another male I didn't know. I fought the strong compulsion to stop him, to slap his hand away. But defending myself from this sort of behavior was a vestige of my past life and the impulse was fading quickly.

Instead of attempting to preserve my honor and my dignity, I stood before him meekly while he untied the bow holding my robe together. He stared into my eyes until the bow came loose. Then his eyes traveled down to my partially exposed body.

My robe still partially covered my breasts. But there was a three inch gap all the way down the front. My bald pubic mound was exposed. It was obvious now that I was wearing nothing under my robe.

I heard his breath catch. I saw his face turn red. It was clear from the look on his face that he was impressed. I might have been flattered if I didn't know that I was about to be raped yet again.

Even though I was upset with Kent and the situation I found myself in now, I still felt a thrill run through my body at being helpless and being exposed to yet another strange man. I couldn't help it. Since I met Tommy I seem to be a lot less in charge of my sexual responses.

Kent reached out with both hands and slowly peeled my robe open to expose my breasts. He moaned and exclaimed in an excited whisper, "Beautiful! Fucking perfect!"

I stood there, not nearly as upset as I should have been while he slid the robe down off of my shoulders and let it fall to the floor at my feet. He reached out and cupped my breasts. His touch was surprisingly gentle. It was even pleasant and that bothered me. I didn't want to enjoy this!

He was holding the envelope with the photographs wedged between his upper arm and his body. He released my breasts, dropped the envelope on the hall tree and said, "You can have these. They're just copies. I have close to a hundred of them on my computer. I don't imagine I need say more than that. You know what could happen if the authorities were to see them."

I remained silent. I thought about asking him what his wife would say if she found out what he was doing here. I almost did. But before I could he said, "My wife couldn't be here this morning. She has a meeting that she couldn't get out of. But she'll be here later. She's looking forward to getting to know you much better, too.

"She wanted to be here. She wanted to see your face when I told you what we want from you. But she understood how badly I want to fuck you. She understands why I couldn't wait."

I probably shouldn't have felt as flattered as I did when he said that.

He ordered me to lead the way to my family room. I stepped over my robe, leaving it puddled on the floor by the front door, and led him down the hall to the family room. Stopping in the middle of the room I thought about how much sex has taken place in this room lately as I turned to face him again.

He stepped into the room behind me. His eyes crawled over my naked body, shining in anticipation as he stood there and slowly undressed. He was firmly in control now and he knew it. There was a look of confidence on his face. He had me right where we both wanted me, humbled, submissive.

I took a closer look now, appraising him as I watched him undressing. He's not a bad looking man. He's about my age, maybe a few years older. He seems to be in pretty good shape. He isn't very athletic looking. I doubt if he gets much exercise. But he isn't overweight.

He has a full head of dark hair. Now that he has me naked and I'm not putting up a fight he seems much more ... I don't know, not quite arrogant. Not like Tommy. But he's confident. He obviously enjoys being dominant and I like that.

I formed my final opinion when he slid his pants and jockey shorts down. His cock was about half hard and nice enough. It was average, not especially long or especially fat, just normal.

I was suddenly struck by my own reaction to what was happening to me here in my own home this morning. I was about to be blackmailed into having sex with yet another strange man. A week ago I would have been traumatized. I would have been nearly in shock. I would, as either of my children would have said, freaked out.

But not now. Now I felt the vestiges of mild anger that a stranger would come into my home and treat me this way. But the anger was being tamped down, drowned out because I felt arousal, because I was helpless, and because I was about to be used by another man against my will.

My fantasies, which I've suppressed since I was a teenager, are suddenly getting one hell of a work out.

I was angry at Kent for blackmailing me. But I was even more upset with myself because once again I was succumbing to my fantasies. I was becoming aroused. I wouldn't want anyone to know it, but if Kent had a change of heart, if his conscience started to bother him and he put his clothes on and went home I'd be very disappointed!

As soon as he was naked, Kent took me into his arms and kissed me like a lover. I returned his kiss, reluctantly at first. I didn't want to seem too eager. But soon our tongues were exploring and his hands were moving over my body as if he owned it.

He turned out to be pretty good at this. Almost instantly my heart was beating fast and my breaths were loud and heavy as if I were having trouble getting enough oxygen. He released me and turned me around. He pulled me back into his arms, pressing his body against my back. I felt his hard cock pressing against my lower back as his arms went back around me and his hands cupped my sensitive breasts.

It felt very good. I let my head fall forward as Kent began to kiss my neck and my shoulders. In between soft kisses he said, "When I saw you out in your yard with those two men and the boy on Tuesday my heart almost gave out. I got my camera out to get a better look at you through my telephoto lens. God! You have a perfect body! My wife and I spent most of the day staring at you through the lens and taking pictures. I knew I had to have your hot ass.

"I was pretty certain I had you when I got the pictures of you with that teenage boy. But when I saw you having sex with your own son I knew I had your ass. The pictures of you watching through the kitchen window as your son and daughter were fucking were just icing on the cake. She's a hot little thing, too. I'm looking forward to meeting her. But it's you I want.

"How long has this been going on? Did my daughter enjoy many of those sex shows you've been putting on before she got married?"

By this point in the conversation he was teasing one of my nipples with one hand and he had two fingers of his other hand buried deep in my pussy. I moaned and shook my head. I tried not to sound like I was panting when I said, "No. It just started on Tuesday."

I was actually glad when he dragged the explanation out of me. I didn't want him thinking I was some sort of nymphomaniac who fucked everyone that wanted me and molested my son and other children for the hell of it. But I didn't get any sympathy from him when he found out what was going on. He thought it was hot that I was doing these things at the bidding of morally bankrupt loan shark.

A morally bankrupt loan shark, is that redundant? Is there another kind?

It obviously turns him on that I'm doing the things I'm doing against my will. It turns him on as much as it turns my husband and me on.

It was more than a relief to explain why I was behaving the way I was to Kent. I discovered that my explanation for my unusual behavior of late was turning both of us on. I didn't go into the nasty details. I didn't tell him about the lifestyle that we have recently adopted in our home. I didn't tell him about Tommy fucking my daughter. But I told him that Tommy more or less owned me two days a week and my family was aware of it. It excited him to hear about it as much as it turned me on to tell it.

Kent turned me around and forced me to my knees in front of him. His hard cock was standing up and throbbing violently right in my face. I didn't wait for him to give the order or to drive it into my mouth. I leaned forward and gobbled it up eagerly. I was becoming quite fond of sucking nice hard cocks and his was no exception.

He didn't just stand there and let me suck his cock. He held my head in the same forceful manner that a couple of the men at the biker bar and clothing store did on Wednesday and began driving his cock into my mouth. He didn't try to drive it down my throat like one of those men did. But he wasn't gentle, either.

I enjoyed it, though. I find that thanks to Tommy I'm becoming increasingly free to enjoy my fantasies and I can't deny that I love being taken just as much as I love the fantasy of it.

I cupped his large, hairy balls in one hand and reached around to grip one of his ass cheeks with the other. I used my lips and my tongue on his cock and it seemed like he tensed up and filled my mouth with hot cum in no time at all.

I swallowed his bitter cream eagerly, moaning and groaning as if I were having an orgasm. By that time I was desperate for a hard cock between my legs. I hoped that he would recover soon and be able to provide it. If he was going to settle for just a blowjob I was going to have to go out and find a man to rape!

But Kent was just getting started. He paused for a moment with his cock still resting between my lips. I waited patiently and when he started slowly moving his still hard cock in and out of my mouth again I eagerly returned to sucking it and teasing it with my tongue.

After another minute or two he pulled his cock out of my mouth. He turned me around and pressed me down over the seat of my husband's leather recliner. I rested my weight on my arms and waited impatiently while he dropped to his knees and moved into position behind me.

I heard him getting something out of his clothes. I assumed he was putting a condom on. Instead, he pressed his hand down on my back to hold me in position and began inserting something into my ass.

I squealed and tried to twist away. I was definitely not into any kind of ass play. I had recovered from the hours of anal rape they subjected me to in that studio on the edge of town. But I had no desire to repeat the experience.

He seemed to expect my initial reaction. I never had a chance. He twisted my arm up behind my back and suddenly I was helpless. I couldn't move.

I gasped in pain and tried to tell him to stop what he was doing. He ignored me and pressed something long and thin and surprisingly cold inside of me. As he worked it inside of me he calmly explained, "This is a little something I bought on the internet called a lube launcher. It's a narrow, hollow tube, much like a straw. It injects the lubricant right up inside of you. Now you just relax. I'm going to take my time and do this right. If you relax you might just find that you enjoy it."

I didn't have a lot of choice. He was still holding my arm twisted up behind my back and I couldn't move.

He carefully worked that thing into my butt. It wasn't uncomfortable. It didn't feel much thicker than a drinking straw. I just didn't like the idea of anyone messing with me back there and I was having a hard time relaxing.

Once he had that thing inside of me he must have pushed a plunger. I felt the cold lubricant inside of me as it was ejected from the ... whatever the hell that thing was. But he wasn't finished getting me ready. He pulled that thin tube out of me and fumbled with something else behind my back. I felt more cold grease as his finger circled my anus and then slowly entered me.

I moaned, more in embarrassment than anything else. I tensed up. But I was surprised when I realized that it didn't hurt. It really wasn't that bad. In fact, it felt kind of nice!

Despite my reservations I slowly began to relax as he worked his finger in and out of me like a little dick for a minute or two. He pulled his finger out and I tensed up again, expecting to feel his much larger cock being forced into me. But instead he repeated the process with two greasy fingers.

Still it wasn't bad and once more I began to relax and even enjoy what he was doing, much to my surprise. This was nothing like the violent anal rapes I was subjected to in the studio.

It became a little uncomfortable when he started working three fingers into me. But it wasn't really painful and I realized that if I could handle three of his large fingers this easily I shouldn't have a problem with his average size cock. I wouldn't want the man about to fuck my ass to be Tommy with his much larger cock, or even his rotten kid. But I was starting to think that this wouldn't be so bad.

Kent has obviously done this before. He must have realized that I was ready. He pulled his fingers out of me and I felt his body moving closer. His hands caressed the cheeks of my ass and then gently spread me open. The head of his hard cock slid through the greasy crevice for a moment and then began to press against my opening.

I would much rather have had that nice hard cock in my pussy. I was getting turned on again while he was getting my ass ready to fuck. I still wanted an orgasm. But maybe this wasn't going to be so bad.

I felt the head of his cock enter me and stop just inside my opening. I tensed up for a few seconds. But I began to relax when I realized that it didn't hurt. It felt funny, strange. I felt a little like I had to go to the bathroom. I felt very full as his cock began to enter me.

My fantasies were beginning to influence what I was feeling again. The idea of being held down and taken this way is exciting. He wasn't giving me a choice. I like that.

He started taking slow, short strokes, driving a little bit more of his cock into my ass with every surprisingly erotic thrust. In the beginning it was mentally stimulating. But once I relaxed I realized that it didn't feel half bad. And when he reached his hands around me and began to play with my tits and lightly tease my hairless mound I suddenly knew that this was going to work! I was going to have an orgasm! I was going to cum while a man fucked my ass!

Kent continued to fuck me with long, full, gentle strokes for several minutes. It felt so good that when his phone rang I almost screamed in frustration. I couldn't believe it when he stopped fucking me to answer his god damn cell phone!

He kept his cock buried in my ass as he reached out, dragged his pants closer and dug his phone out of his pocket. I bit my lower lip to keep from begging him not to stop. I listened as he opened up his phone and said, "Hello, dear."

It made me feel a little better when I heard the sound of his voice. He was as unhappy about the interruption as I was.

After a short pause he said, "Nothing to it. She's as docile as a little lamb. I have my cock buried in her ass as we speak."

A moment later he chuckled and said, "I don't know!"

He then asked me my name. I told him and he told the person he was talking to. I assumed it was his wife.

Another short pause and then, "I'm quite certain that it's virgin territory. It feels wonderful."

I wasn't a virgin back there, of course. But I saw no reason to correct his mistaken impression.

A short silence was followed by, "I left the front door unlocked. We're in the family room. Just let yourself in."

Then, "I love you, too, dear. Drive carefully."

He finally put the fucking phone down. I was vaguely aware that his wife was going to join us. I wasn't certain how I felt about that. The truth is I was more anxious for him to get back to what he was doing back there. It was my long delayed orgasm that was uppermost in my mind.

He began to caress my back and shoulders and his cock started sliding in and out of me again. I quickly forgot my frustration as the pleasurable sensations resumed. He leaned over me and his hands returned to my breasts and my tingling pussy. I very quickly returned to the high state of arousal I had achieved before he stopped to answer that fucking phone.

The problem was that he wouldn't let me cum. He kept bringing me right to the edge with his nice hard cock and his talented fingers. But as soon as he sensed that I was about to have an orgasm he stopped strumming my clit and his cock stopped stroking into me until finally I screamed at him to let me cum.

He just laughed softly and said, "Not quite yet, Regina. It's almost time. Be patient for a little bit longer."

He started again once my body calmed back down. His hands returned to those sensitive areas on the front of my body and his cock started stroking in and out of my ass. It felt damned good now.

It felt so good that I never even heard the front door open and I wasn't aware of the strange woman standing beside the chair I was resting my arms on looking down at us until Kent grabbed a handful of my hair, twisted it painfully in his hand and pulled my head up.

My eyes shot open and I saw the attractive woman standing there smiling down at me while Kent began slamming his cock into me violently.

It was perfect! Even the sting of having my hair used as a painful handle was perfect! I looked up at the woman beside me for a few seconds and then screamed wordlessly as my orgasm finally broke and the waves of pleasure washed over me.

I went limp as my orgasm passed. I sighed with pleasure as Kent slowly pulled his cock out of me and climbed to his feet behind me. Then I moaned as he helped me up. I wasn't really recovered enough to stand yet.

He turned me to face the woman who was looking me over the way I might expect from a man. She smiled and said, "She's as beautiful close up as she is through a telephoto lens. Very sexy!"

Kent introduced me to his wife, Sandra. Then he stood behind me and reached around to play with my tits while we watched Sandra undress.

She watched my face as she removed her fashionable and obviously expensive clothing. As she undressed she expressed her regrets for not being able to be here for the very beginning. She had an appointment with a client this morning and couldn't get out of it.

I only have listened. I was paying more attention to the sexy way she was undressing while she watched her husband playing with my body. By the time she was down to her lingerie she seemed to have pretty much taken my measure. She must have noticed that I wasn't all that upset about having just had my ass raped by her husband or by the fact that she was undressing to have sex with me.

She smiled and said, "This isn't your first time, is it?"

I was tempted to lie. I thought she might enjoy it more if she thought it was. But I shook my head. I didn't tell her that my first time was with a strange woman in a porn studio while I made a dirty movie and the second time was with my daughter. Nor did I explain that it only just happened yesterday because if I did I knew I'd have to provide the details and I didn't know yet if I wanted to do that.

While Sandra removed her bra and panties, Kent explained to her why I was doing the things I was. He told her all about the situation that I managed to get myself into with a loan shark and that I wasn't necessarily doing the things I was doing this week of my own free will, especially the part about having sex with my son.

He still doesn't know about the things I've done with Piper.

I watched the woman's face as her husband explained my situation. There wasn't any need to wonder how she felt about my sudden state of involuntary servitude. She found it amusing. Her wide grin said it all.

Sandra appears to be my age, give or take a year or two. She's a very attractive redhead with the whitest skin I've ever seen. Her breasts are much larger than mine, at least a D cup. They sag a little because of the obvious size and weight. But if the only thing I could see was her breasts I'd probably guess her age as ten years younger.

It was obvious that she was aroused. Her nipples were standing up in anticipation. They seemed abnormally long. I was surprised at how sexy they looked. They were like two small hard ons.

She has a small, bright red patch of pubic hair over her slit. Her hair is so red that it looks almost like her pussy is on fire.

She stepped closer and began to caress me lightly with just the tips of the fingers of one hand while we continued to look at each other. She let her hand trail down to my hairless pussy and said, "I kind of like that. It looks so youthful. Do you like it like that?"

I sighed and explained that I couldn't answer that yet, not definitively. Tommy, or actually it was Tommy's son, just made me do it. But so far both my husband and I are enjoying the novelty of it.

She smiled and said, "We were watching from our window. I didn't realize it was the boy's idea. How old is he?"

"Fourteen, almost fifteen."

"That turns me on, the idea of a young boy ordering you to shave your pussy and making you have sex with him. It turns you on, too. Doesn't it?"

I admitted, "I was uncomfortable about his age at first. But he's a precocious little bastard and once I got used to it ... yes, it turned me on. I wouldn't want them to know it. But it did turn me on. I think it helps that the little bastard is surprisingly well hung."

"You're a submissive, aren't you?"

"Not really. Well, sort of. I've had the fantasies for a long time. I've never acted on them before. I've suppressed them since I was very young. They didn't come out until Tommy stepped in and took over. It turns out that he's the dominant man in my fantasies. He's rude, crude and slightly dangerous, or maybe even more than slightly dangerous. He can be quite scary. He has a temper. When he loses it you can look into his eyes and you just know that he has killed people."

Sandra grinned and said, "And you love it, don't you?"

I moaned and shuddered with the need to get fucked as she inserted two fingers into my very wet pussy. I almost didn't recognize my voice when I finally answered, "Yes. I do love it."

Sandra leaned closer. Our lips met and almost immediately our tongues began to dance. She still had two fingers buried in my pussy and her husband was massaging my tits. I was quickly nearing another violent orgasm. I was so close that when Sandra stopped what she was doing I cried out in frustration.

She smiled and said, "Don't worry, dear. I'm not going anywhere for a while."

Kent continued to tease my breasts while Sandra took a digital camera from her purse and began to take pictures. I probably should have been upset. But I wasn't. I even smiled for her.

She took a dozen photographs before she asked Kent, "Shall we move this to the bedroom or do you want to do it here?"

He chuckled and replied, "Let's do it here. There's more room."

Kent pinched my nipples sending shockwaves directly to my clit. He started to push me to the floor and I let him. I was more than ready for whatever was to come. But at the last second the homemaker in me thought about how this might affect my carpets and I exclaimed, "Wait! Let me get a blanket."

He took his hands from my shoulders and I dashed upstairs. I hurried back with a blanket and spread it out on the floor in the middle of the room. Sandra and Kent had their arms around each other and were kissing passionately when I returned. They didn't stop until I finished stretching out the blanket.

Sandra pulled me down onto the blanket and we began to make out like lovers. Kent had the camera now. He was taking picture after picture as fast as he could press the shutter button but we ignored him.

This was a much different experience than when I made out with that porn princess yesterday in that dirty movie. This wasn't something we were doing to make a movie to turn men on, though that isn't necessarily a bad thing. We were making love for the pure pleasure of it. No one was faking anything.

We spent a very long time taking turns making love to each other's body. Kent continued to circle around us taking what must have been hundreds of photographs by the time we finished.

We didn't exactly ignore him. We were aware of him and what he was doing. But the fact that he was recording this for posterity only added to our pleasure. I was sorry he wasn't using a movie camera.

Sandra and I must have given each other dozens of orgasms before we couldn't take it any longer and lay there quietly in each other's arms, panting and kissing lightly. It was several minutes before she laughed quietly and said, "I'm afraid we aren't finished. Poor Kent looks like his dick is going to explode."

I glanced up at him. He had stopped taking pictures and was just gazing down at two attractive, naked females with desire written all over his face. I smiled and asked, "Am I going to have to fight you for him?"

Sandra laughed and shook her head. She said, "No. I wouldn't mind a good fuck right now. But the poor guy has been thinking of nothing but fucking you since we watched you with your loan shark and his kid in your backyard. Who was that fat guy, by the way?"

I shuddered as she reminded me about having to have sex with my neighbor, Randall. I told her about him. I left out the part about sucking off his young son after having sex with Trey. That wasn't something I wanted a lot of people to know about.

Sandra got to her feet and was replaced instantly by her husband. I never saw him leave the room while I was making love to his wife. But I was relieved to discover that he had gone to the bathroom and washed up. No evidence remained on his cock and balls to indicate that he had recently fucked my ass.

I spread my legs apart and gave him my most wanton smile. He smiled back, though it was more a leer than a smile. He knelt between my knees and Sandra stretched out beside me again. She grabbed his hard cock and guided it to my still very hungry pussy.

I've had a lot of sex and experienced many orgasms since Kent showed up at my door this morning. But I still haven't been fucked and my pussy needed no preparation. It was ready! I was ready.

There was a brief pang of regret that it wasn't Tommy kneeling over me and about to take me with his fat cock. But I knew that the difference in the way the two cocks would feel inside me was more mental than physical. Kent slammed his cock into me as soon as Sandra got it lined up with my opening and it felt just great. It didn't stretch me out the way that Tommy's does. But that feeling goes away quickly as my pussy adjusts. The truth is that there really is very little difference in the way the two cocks feel inside of me.

I wrapped my arms and legs around Kent and my hungry pussy clamped down on his hard cock. In an instant all thoughts of Tommy were gone. I've wanted a cock inside of me all morning and Kent's cock felt just fine.

Sandra was more than just an audience while her husband was pounding his cock into me. While her husband fucked me she and I kissed passionately. Her hand teased Kent and me, reaching between our legs or between our bodies to tease my clit. I think she was enjoying our violent fuck almost as much as Kent and I were. And we were enjoying the hell out of it!

Kent was very turned on after watching his wife and me making love for the longest time. But he lasted a long time due in large part, I'm sure, to the fact that I've already sucked his cock and he followed that up immediately by fucking my ass.

I came twice before Kent did. I didn't expect that after all the orgasms I'd already enjoyed. But the things that Sandra was doing to me while her husband fucked me probably had a lot to do with it.

Kent finally enjoyed a loud, violent orgasm. He quivered as he filled my spasming pussy with cock cream and then he hovered over me for a moment longer, kissing first me and then his wife until he finally rolled off of me and collapsed onto the blanket at my side.

For several long minutes I lay between them. Both of them continued to tease my exhausted body with their fingertips. It was extremely pleasant. I laughed quietly and Sandra asked me what was so funny.

I explained, "I was just thinking how much I enjoy being blackmailed."

They both laughed at that. Then I said, "You're going to have to come back in a day or two for dinner."

I cupped one of Sandra's large breasts and said, "I know that Craig would love to get to know you better ... if you're interested."

Sandra put her hand over mine and held my hand in place over her tit. She grinned and said, "I'm very interested."

Kent sighed and said, "I like the idea of having a small harem. But it has become obvious that I need help. You two could kill me if we kept this up."

I smiled to myself as I wondered what he'd think if my daughter became a part of his small harem. But I didn't know how Piper would feel about that so I kept my mouth shut. Instead I said, "I need to take another shower. I was about to get ready to go shopping when Kent came to my door. Would anyone care to join me?"

We went upstairs and the three of us enjoyed a nice, hot, very friendly shower together. They sat on the bed and watched me get dressed. When I was ready we went back downstairs and I watched them put their clothes back on. Before they left I invited them to come over on Sunday. We could spend the afternoon around the pool and then Craig could demonstrate his skills with the barbeque.

I escorted them to the door. I kissed each of them goodbye and we indulged in a little friendly groping before they left. After they were gone I thought once more about how much I was enjoying being blackmailed.

It suddenly occurred to me that I would almost certainly witness my husband having sex with Sandra on Sunday. I was shocked when I discovered that I was looking forward to it. I invited them over with that in mind. But I didn't actually give it much thought until they were gone. Now that I was alone with my thoughts I thought that I better understood how Craig felt about the things Tommy was doing to me. I was honestly looking forward to seeing him with Sandra!

I couldn't wait to see his face when I told him about the things I did today. But as I drove to the grocery store I was forced to think about how my kids would react. Would they want to join us? How would Craig feel about that? How would I feel about that?

So many life altering changes in such a short time!

I had a hell of a time concentrating on my shopping. I was anxious to tell my family about what happened today and see how they reacted. And I was anxious to let them decide who would be there on Sunday. But until then, I couldn't keep my mind from imagining the possibilities.

I felt guilty about it. But the idea of having Trey and Piper join us on Sunday certainly opened up a lot of new possibilities. I didn't doubt that Kent and Sandra would enjoy having them join us. And I knew that Trey would be just as fascinated by Sandra's sexy body as I was, and as Craig would surely be. I just didn't know how Piper would feel about it.

Well, I think I know. I'm pretty certain she's enough like me to enjoy it. But this wasn't like with Tommy where she had no choice. She might prefer to be left out this time if she was given the choice.

Chapter 10

I was very late getting to the grocery store. But I managed to get home and get everything put away before the kids got home from school. I served them a light snack when they came home and we talked about school for a few minutes.

I didn't say anything about what happened today. I guess I didn't have to. It's a good thing I don't make my living playing poker. They both seemed to sense that something unusual had taken place. Piper asked, "Did Tommy come over today?"

I shook my head but didn't say anything. They both looked at me curiously, though. I almost broke down and told them about my day. But I forced myself to wait until Craig came home.

The kids undressed in the kitchen and went out to the pool. I watched them for a moment. I also scanned the windows I could see into the windows of neighboring houses and wondered if anyone else was watching. I saw no signs of it but as I learned today that meant nothing.

I made dinner and had it ready just as Craig got home. He shook his head but smiled when the kids came in to eat, still naked. We sat down at the table and as we ate I told them about my day. Unlike when this all started at the beginning of the week I didn't try to withhold the details. I told an explicitly erotic tale of everything that happened since Kent showed up at our door this morning.

Craig experienced two immediate reactions. His cock became very hard and he was obviously looking forward to meeting Kent and Sandra. I had no doubt he was a lot more interested in meeting Sandra than he was in meeting Kent.

But he was sweet enough to ask me how I felt about the possibility of seeing him with another woman before he let his enthusiasm show.

I smiled and said, "I've already seen you with another woman."

He looked confused until Piper exclaimed, "Daddy!"

Craig smiled and said, "Oh."

I laughed and said, "I hardly even had to think about it. I think I better understand what you get out of seeing me with another man, or hearing about it. When I was imagining you with Sandra I discovered that I was actually looking forward to seeing it happen. There wasn't a moment of doubt in my mind."

I turned to the kids and said, "I didn't mention you two when I invited them over on Sunday. Would you like to be there?"

Piper and Trey looked at each other for a moment. I knew instantly what was on Trey's mind. He wanted to be a part of the fun and games. I still couldn't get over the change in him over the last week. The increase in his self confidence was amazing. He's a different boy now. Come to think of it, he's less of a boy now. He seems noticeably more mature, even when he's just sitting quietly and listening to us. I wonder if his friends at school have begun to notice yet.

Piper, on the other hand, had to think about it for a moment. Before she answered she asked, "Would it bother you ... either of you? I think it sounds like fun. But if you have a problem with me being there ... I know how daddy feels about 'his little girl' and wouldn't you to be upset."

Craig and I looked at each other. Craig shrugged and said, "I suppose we should mind. That would be the normal reaction. That's how parents are supposed to react when confronted by their children's sexuality.

"But there isn't much normal happening around here lately. It's up to you, baby. If you think it would be fun and want to be there I think that we've gone too far to try to act like normal parents now. I'll worry less about you with our neighbors than I do when Tommy is around."

Piper asked me a few questions about Kent and Sandra, thought about it a moment longer and said, "I think I'd like to be there. I'll have a better idea of how I feel after I meet them. But how do you suppose they'll feel about it? They might be uncomfortable because of our ages. Remember how you felt about TT, mom."

"I doubt that they'll mind. They were excited when they watched me with TT and with Trey. And they made it pretty clear how turned on they became when they watched you having sex with your brother. Kent said something about wanting to meet you.

"We might as well be frank about this. You're incredibly sexy. You don't need me or anyone else to tell you that. I imagine there aren't many heterosexual males in town that wouldn't jump at the chance to get in your pants. You're only sixteen, but you don't look like a kid and you don't act like a kid."

She was flattered and smiled in appreciation. I turned to Trey and said, "She isn't the only one that seems to have matured considerably in the last week. I'm very proud of you, Trey. I love how you seem to have grown up and become so much more confident in the past week. Maybe it was happening all along and I didn't notice. But I noticed this week and I'm impressed. I want you to know that."

Trey blushed at the compliment. But he was obviously bolstered by my praise. He seemed to grow larger right before my eyes.

I guess it was settled. There would be six of us on Sunday. I sent the three of them into the family room while I cleaned up the kitchen. Piper volunteered to help. But there wasn't much to do. I thanked her for offering and sent them out of the room.

I cleaned up and started the dishwasher. I was halfway to the family room when the phone rang. As I entered the room Piper was on the phone with a strange look on her face. She didn't speak for a long time, just listened. Finally she said, "Yes, sir."

She hung up the phone and looked at me. She sighed and said, "That was Tommy. He's going to pick us both up on Saturday morning at ten o'clock. We are to dress normally. He wants us both to wear skirts and blouses and underwear, including bras. The only exception is that we aren't to wear pantyhose. He said that Saturday would make up for Tuesday of next week. He has something to do that day."

I didn't know what to say. He had no right to demand that Piper go with him. She wasn't a part of our arrangement. I thought that he and Craig had straightened that out.

I looked at Craig. He wasn't too happy about it either. I was just about to say something to Craig when Piper said, "It's okay. I don't mind."

Craig said, "I mind."

Piper shrugged and said, "We don't want to piss him off. I already had sex with him. The truth is I enjoyed it. I don't know what he has in mind. But I've heard about all the things he's made mom do. She seems to be surviving. And she has admitted that she enjoyed most of it.

"Dad, hearing mom tell us about the things he makes her do always turns me on, just like it does you. I admit that I'm nervous. He's a scary dude. But I think I want to do this. Maybe I'll be sorry later. But when he told me he was picking me up when he comes for mom ... I'm sorry but a huge shiver ran all the way through me. I was instantly turned on."

Craig wasn't convinced. Neither was I. But there wasn't much we could do about it. Piper was right about one thing. We didn't want to piss Tommy off. I didn't doubt for a minute that things could always get worse.

I don't know what would have happened if Tommy hadn't called. Everyone was pretty turned on after hearing what I did today. But the phone call put a damper on everything. Instead of the evening mini-orgy I think we were all anticipating we ended up watching a rerun of "Bones" on television and then sitting around talking about how things might change next week when Craig goes back on the evening shift.

I don't like it when he works in the evening anyway. He brings home more money on that shift but it's very disruptive. Now I have to worry about the possibility of conflicts arising between Craig and Tommy. The possibility of them rubbing each other the wrong way leading to the tension between them escalating into something more dangerous worries me. The violence in Tommy isn't far below the surface.

We talked about the possibility for conflict between them. I tried to stress to Craig that he may have to bite the hell out of his tongue on occasion. I've seen the potential for extreme violence in Tommy and I wouldn't want that violence directed toward anyone in my family.

Craig swore that he would be careful. But I couldn't help worrying that he would see Tommy doing something he didn't like to me or to Piper and feel the need to protect us. Craig is a wonderful man. He's in very good shape, strong and toned. But he's no match for the much larger Tommy.

There is something dark hiding just below the thin patina of civilization that Tommy wears. It sometimes peeks through and scares the hell out of me. I could easily imagine a situation arising between the two men and turning violent. It isn't much of a stretch to go from there to my entire family waking up dead some morning.

I stressed that fear to Craig in our discussion and he understood. He even seemed to agree that he would have to swallow his pride around Tommy. But with guys you always have to worry about testosterone poisoning.

I don't know that we actually resolved anything. But I felt better for having had the conversation. I could only hope that when Tommy did something to piss off Craig he would remember what was said here.

We went to bed a little early. Craig and I were soon cuddling and kissing. I pushed him over onto his back and started kissing my way down his body. This time we didn't have to worry that the kids might hear us. We were just getting started when I heard them in Trey's room. I guess Piper couldn't wait until tomorrow.

I proceeded to eagerly suck Craig's cock with the sounds of hot sex coming from the next room. Once again I was surprised by my own reaction. A mother shouldn't get turned on by the sounds of her teenage children having hot, sweaty sex in the next room. But I did.

Everyone was unusually quiet at breakfast the next morning. We were all worried about what Tommy had planned for Piper and me today. I was probably more worried than the rest of my family because I know Tommy better than they do. But we didn't talk about it. There was nothing we could say.

We talked about our plans for Sunday. Everyone was looking forward to meeting Kent and Sandra. Craig seemed more distracted than the rest of us and that worried me. But he gave me his word once more that he would avoid saying or doing anything to upset Tommy. I also made Trey promise not to say or do anything that might get him hurt or make things worse for me or for Piper.

At nine o'clock, Piper and I went upstairs to shower and dress. Even though it has only been a week since Tommy started telling me what to wear it still felt strange to be fully dressed, including a bra and a skirt that nearly went down to my knees.

Piper finished getting ready before I did and came to my bedroom while I was still getting dressed. She was wearing a relatively modest, for her, skirt and blouse. It was one of her school outfits. She sat on my bed and watched while I finished dressing.

I think we both wanted to talk. We were nervous. But there really wasn't anything to say. What happened to us today was going to be totally in Tommy's hands. We were nervous, but even so we couldn't help being excited by this situation.

I would have been more excited if I wasn't so worried about Piper. I was furious with Tommy for involving her. And I was furious with myself because I knew that I didn't have the nerve to say anything to him about it. I never wanted to see that look of fury in his eyes again. The potential for violence in him terrifies me.

When I was ready to go I sat beside Piper on the bed and held her hand. I put my arm around her shoulders and quietly said, "I'm sorry, honey. I never meant for you to get sucked into this."

She smiled but her smile didn't hide her fear. She said, "I don't have to tell you what I'm feeling right now. You and I are alike. We're both nervous, even scared. We're about to turn ourselves over to a man who we know is going to humiliate us and abuse us. And we are both very turned on by the possibilities."

I gave her a squeeze and said, "Yes. That's all true. But it's different for me. I'm more worried for you than for myself. You're my daughter and I'm responsible for whatever happens to you today. I brought that dangerous man into our lives.

"If it was just me I'd be nervous. But you're right. I'd be looking forward to it. I can't feel the same anticipation knowing that you are going to be subjected to things no sixteen year old girl should experience."

She chuckled and said, "I've experience several things this week that no girl my age is supposed to experience. I've loved every one of them. Don't worry, mom. I'll be fine."

She stood up and said, "Come on. Let's go get laid."

I laughed and said, "You've got balls. I'll give you that!"

She lifted her skirt to her waist and looked down as if looking for a set of balls. She dropped her skirt and said, "Nope. No balls. I hope Tommy isn't disappointed."

I took a swat at her cute little ass but she stepped back and smiled. I looked at her pretty face and hoped she could still smile like that when we got home from whatever Tommy had planned for us today.

I heard the doorbell while we were on our way downstairs. I called out to Craig that I'd get it. I wanted as little interaction between the two of them as possible.

Piper and I hurried to the front door. Tommy looked us over without saying a word. I was aware that he was watching me. I knew what he was waiting for. He was almost daring me to say something about Piper. I can't say for certain because you can't tell with Tommy. But I'm almost positive he was disappointed that I kept my mouth shut.

After looking us over he said, "Let's go."

He turned and we followed him back out to his car.

Piper started to get in the backseat. He stopped her and ordered her into the center of the front seat. As soon as we were on our way down the street his hand was resting on Piper's upper thigh.

I was dying to ask where we were going and I still had to bite my tongue to keep from complaining about bringing Piper into this. He knew how I felt about involving my daughter. He knew it wasn't fair and that she wasn't a part of the agreement.

He didn't care. If anything he enjoyed how much I obviously hated what he was making us do.

I noticed, though, that Piper wasn't as upset as I was. His hand on her thigh didn't seem to be a problem for her at all.

I was both surprised and relieved when Tommy parked across the street from the bar where we first spoke and where we made our original agreement. I was relieved because Tommy made me undress in there. It was incredibly exciting. But that was all. The closest I came to having sex in there was when he got me off with his finger. Well, I'm not sure "that was all" is the best way to say that. It was a fairly traumatic but very exciting experience. But at least I wasn't forced to have sex with anyone in there.

Tommy turned the engine off and finally spoke. "I spend three or four hours in here every Saturday making loans and collecting payments."

That was all he said. He gave no indication of his intentions. He didn't explain his reason for ordering my daughter and me to accompany him. He got out of the car. Piper and I looked at each other for about a second before I opened the door and we got out.

We crossed the street and entered the bar. I was more than a little surprised by what I saw. It wasn't even eleven in the morning yet but already there were nearly two dozen mostly old men sitting around talking, drinking and watching ESPN on a television over the bar.

Judging by their reactions a lot of the men recognized me from Monday. Whether they recognized me or not every man in the bar stopped talking and stared at Piper and me as we followed Tommy to his booth in the back corner.

He sat down in the same seat he was in on Monday. In the absence of any orders I waved Piper towards the padded bench across the table from Tommy. Before she could sit down, Tommy shook his head and said, "No. Don't sit down. I told Phil I'd bring him some help today. You two are going to be waiting tables until we leave."

I gaped at him for a second before I exclaimed, "But Piper's only sixteen!"

He rolled his eyes at me and snarled, "Look around, stupid! Does it look to you like anyone in here gives a shit how old she is?!"

I didn't bother to look around. I started to turn towards the bar but Tommy said, "Hold on! Not like that. Both of you strip down to your panties. That'll be your uniform while you're here."

He looked me right in the eyes then and said, "If you say one more word I'll have you working in the stockroom on your fucking back!"

The silence in the bar was deafening. Every man in the room was watching closely as I reached up and began unbuttoning my blouse. Now I knew why Tommy told us to dress normally and wear our bras. He wanted to increase our humiliation and to make the strip show more exciting for this room full of horny men.

I could see Piper undressing beside me but I didn't turn to look at her. It was killing me that she was a part of this. I couldn't look her in the eye now. Not after being responsible for getting her into this.

I managed to remove my blouse. I dropped it on the bench and began working on the fasteners holding my skirt in place. I saw Piper drop her blouse on top of mine. I remembered vividly how embarrassed I was on Monday when I stripped in this bar. It was almost as humiliating now as it was on Monday. Not quite, though. I've been through an awful lot of humiliation since Monday.

It was still traumatic, though. It must be even worse for Piper. She's just a girl and she hasn't been through the terrible things that Tommy made me do this week.

The humiliation wasn't slowing her down. She managed to remove her skirt before I did. I only just managed to remove my skirt before she had her bra off.

I could hear the low murmur from the men around us, the occasional crude comment, the lust filled voices as they told their friends how much they wanted to fuck us and what they thought of our nearly naked bodies.

Piper helped me with my bra. I was glad for the help. My fingers were shaking so badly I wasn't certain I could have removed it. I dropped it on the pile of our clothes and looked at Tommy.

He grinned, enjoying our embarrassment immensely. His eyes scanned our bodies for a moment. He spent too long looking at our panties. We were both wearing pastel colored bikini panties. There was nothing special about them except that they were on display in a sleazy bar.

I was afraid he was going to have a change of heart and make us remove those as well. They don't hide much. They weren't much protection at all. But I knew that I would feel better with them than without them as I went around taking orders from the horny old men in here and serving them their drinks.

Tommy ordered us to report to Phil and do whatever he wanted. Before we could turn and make our way through the crowd of men ogling our nearly naked bodies he ordered a ginger ale.

We turned and made our way through our audience toward the bar. It was impossible to make eye contact with those leering men. We kept our eyes down and struggled through the press of male bodies. They didn't make it easy. We had to force our way between them, getting groped and prodded every inch of the way.

The men didn't return to their seats until we made our way through them and were on our way to the bar. They began to slowly return to their seats while Phil instructed us on our duties as waitresses in what had just become our fair cities newest titty bar.

On the plus side, the bar only served beer and a few soft drinks. I could see a couple of bottles of liquor behind the bar. But they were apparently for special occasions. Mixed drinks weren't on the menu. I was grateful for that. We wouldn't have to worry about taking exotic drink orders. Not that the average customer in this redneck bar would be ordering anything that might come with an umbrella in it.

We soon learned that the minuses outweighed the pluses. Phil stressed the fact that his customers were his friends and we weren't to do anything to upset them. For instance, if one of his customers were to place a hand on my ass or Piper's tit we were to smile and wait until he finished placing his order or paying for his drink, as appropriate. As long as no one got hurt we weren't to object to anything his customers did to us in the performance of our duties.

In other words, we were being fed to the lions. Those men could do just about anything except have sex with us. I think. At least he didn't say anything about having sex. There obviously weren't very many behaviors he found objectionable. He seemed perfectly happy to have a nearly naked sixteen year old girl serving drinks and making herself available to these men, many of whom were old enough to be her grandfather.

He ordered us to start circulating and taking drink orders. I was just about to walk away when I remembered Tommy's ginger ale. I turned back and told Phil that Tommy ordered a ginger ale.

He went back behind the bar and poured the drink. I asked him how much to charge Tommy.

He laughed and said, "Tommy don't pay. This is his damned bar."

I wasn't happy to hear that. There was nothing to keep him in check if he was the owner. He very well might order me to start having sex with his customers. After all, he sent me to that clothing store and biker bar knowing that I'd get raped by all those big, ugly bikers after I tried on clothes.

As I returned to Tommy's table with his drink I couldn't help but see the lust filled leering faces of the men who couldn't take their eyes off of me and my daughter. I saw Piper taking orders at the nearest table. I don't know if Tommy or the bartender had talked to them and made it clear what the limits were before we arrived. But already she was getting groped by two men. They had to know that she was a minor. It was obvious. Piper is a beautiful girl. But it can't be said that she doesn't look her age.

They didn't care.

I couldn't see Piper's face. She wasn't resisting the men who were groping her, though. I hoped she would be able to handle this horrible situation. She's so young.

I delivered Tommy's ginger ale. There was a man sitting across from him at his table now. The man ignored Tommy and stared at me as I put the drink down. There was a large wad of cash on the table. Tommy was making an entry in a small notebook. Apparently Tommy's first customer was making a payment on his loan.

Tommy ignored me so I asked the man with him if he wanted a drink. He shook his head but he never took his eyes off of my tits.

I went to the next table, working on the opposite side of the room from Piper. As soon as I came to a stop the two men sitting closest to me in the booth put their hands on me. One began to lightly pinch and pull on one of my nipples. The other cupped my mound over my nylon panties and pressed his finger against the crease, applying pressure to my clit that infuriated me when it sent a shiver of pleasure through my body.

There were three men at the booth. I took their orders and headed back to the bar to get their beers. I passed Piper going the other way. I was shocked when I saw the smile on her pretty young face and the horny look in her eyes.

She winked at me and carried the four beers in her hands to the first table. Before she even came to a stop the men's hands were crawling over her sexy body again.

SHE WAS ENJOYING THIS!!!

I hurried to the bar and place my order with Phil. While he was getting three bottles of beer out of his cooler I thought about the look on Piper's face. It occurred to me that my biggest fear when Tommy told me what we were to do here while he was playing loan shark was for my daughter.

Once it became apparent that she wasn't going to have a nervous breakdown I began to relax a little. Well, maybe relax is the wrong word. I'm nearly naked in a roomful of dirty old men. That isn't relaxing. But I remembered back to what happened to me the other time I came here and how I responded to being ordered to undress in that booth. It wasn't long ago. I could still vividly remember how exciting it was.

I think it's safe now to consider my own feelings now instead of worrying so much about my daughter's. Now that I realized I didn't have to worry about Piper I analyzed my own feelings and the truth is I wasn't that surprised to find that this was turning me on, too.

Once more, thanks to Tommy, I found myself living out my fantasies. I didn't doubt for a moment that if one of these men reached inside of my underwear and inserted a large, rough finger inside of me it would come out very, very wet.

All of a sudden I had mixed feelings about Tommy's earlier threat. I wasn't so disturbed by the idea of working on my back. I wouldn't want to fuck all of these dirty old men. But I wouldn't be really upset if someone slipped a nice hard cock inside of me right this moment.

I served the three beers to my first table. The same two men groped me again until I picked up their money and headed for the next booth. I didn't hurry, though. I gave them enough time to appreciate my good service.

I stood between two more men who began to grope me freely, delaying placing their orders as long as possible. They were in no hurry to turn me loose. They still had their hands on me when a man called out from the other side of the room, "Hey, Tommy! I'll give you ten bucks for these panties."

There was a roar of lewd laughter from the customers who all turned to watch the man holding one cheek of Piper's ass and waiting for Tommy's answer.

Tommy looked up, smiled and said, "Reggie, go over there and remove your daughter's underwear and give them to that man. Bring me back the ten dollars."

My heart was beating so fast it almost drowned out the crude remarks. Almost, but not quite. I heard several men exclaim, "Holy shit! Did you hear that? That's her kid!!" or something else expressing that same sentiment.

Piper turned and smiled at me as I approached. I looked at her face and knew in an instant that she was already very near to having an orgasm. The slut! She loves this!!

I sighed and shook my head in amazement. But I did as I was told. I gripped her waistband and pulled her panties down. She stepped out of them and I handed them to the man who was buying them.

He handed me a ten dollar bill. Then, before I could take the money to Tommy I watched as he reached out and stuck two fat fingers into Piper's pussy. As if it was happening in slow motion I saw his thumb come to rest on her swollen clit.

As soon as he touched her she gasped loudly. Her eyes closed, she moaned loudly enough to be heard over all the obscene comments and then she placed her hands on the table in front of her to support her weight as she had a huge orgasm.

The entire room had gone silent and every eye was on Piper. Even the man who now owned her panties was astounded!

I wanted to be upset. But the truth is I don't think I've ever needed a good fuck more than I did at that moment. My legs were shaking as I crossed the room to give Tommy the ten dollar bill for Piper's underwear.

I held out the money with a shaking hand. He didn't take it from me right away. He glanced down at the crotch of my panties and grinned. I knew why he was grinning. There was no doubt in my mind that the area around my pussy must be sopping wet.

Tommy quietly asked, "You're dying for a good hard cock right now, aren't you?"

I didn't want to admit it. I could have said no. It would have been pointless. He would have known I was lying. I nodded. But at least I was capable of being humiliated by my admission.

He finally took the ten dollar bill from my hand. I was so horny I was seeing everything through a red haze as I headed for the bar to fill the last drink orders I took before removing my daughter's panties.

I delivered the latest order and collected the cash. I moved to the next table and was greeted by the usual groping. One of the men squeezed my left tit and asked, "Is that really your kid?!"

I nodded.

"How old is she?"

"Sixteen."

He turned to his friend and exclaimed, "Son of a bitch! Do you suppose Tommy's interested in making a little extra money on the side? I ain't porked a sixteen year old pussy in close to thirty years!"

The four men at the table stared at each other for a moment before the man doing all the talking called out, "Hey, Tommy! Would you be willing to sell me a piece of that girl?"

The room was silent again. Along with everyone else in the room I turned to look at Tommy.

He thought about it for a few minutes before answering, "Maybe. But not today. Maybe next time."

The man was clearly disappointed. But he wasn't ready to give up. He had another offer in mind. He asked, "Okay. I'll wait. How about mama? She's pretty hot. I'll give you fifty bucks to fuck her."

I stood there while two men groped me and held my breath waiting for the answer. I honestly don't know who was most anxious for Tommy to say yes, the man who offered to pay to fuck me or me. I really, really needed a nice hard cock at that moment!

Tommy grinned and replied, "That sound more than fair, Tucker. Like I said, maybe next time. I need to keep them fresh today."

I didn't like the sound of that. Or maybe I did. My mind wasn't working very well at the moment. What else did he have planned for us today?

Tucker made one last offer. He was clearly not happy that he wasn't going to get laid. But he wasn't ready to take his hands off of me yet. He called out one more time, "Ten bucks for her underwear?"

Tommy grinned and nodded.

The man didn't wait for further instructions. Before Tommy could order either Piper or me to remove my panties, Tucker took his time peeling them down over my hips and down my legs.

I stepped out of them and watched as he made a big show out of sniffing the wet crotch panel before passing them around to his friends at the table. There were several lewd comments about my hairless pussy before Tucker stuck a couple of fingers inside of me and teased my clit with his thumb.

Just like Piper did a few minutes earlier I came almost instantly. If his hand wasn't between my thighs supporting me I would have collapsed to the floor in a puddle.

I came hard. Tucker stopped teasing my clit but his fingers remained inside of me. These men still hadn't ordered their drinks. But that was alright with me. I was still enjoying the way his fingers felt inside of me. I was not so discreetly humping his hand while the men discussed their order, even though we all knew that they were just going to order more of the same beers they were drinking.

I was tempted to beg Tommy to let one, or some, or even all of these men fuck me. Every time I thought that I couldn't get any hornier I was proven wrong. I needed to get fucked so bad right then that I was on the verge of losing control and screaming for someone to stick a nice hard cock in me.

They knew it, too. The men all looked at me and they smiled at each other. They knew how turned on I was. They saw the say I was moving my hips, sliding my sopping wet pussy up and down on that stranger's fingers. But no one was going to argue with Tommy. They finally placed their drink orders. I reluctantly moved back, letting the fingers slip from my hungry pussy. I moaned at the loss. They felt good in there. I made the supreme effort necessary to force my trembling legs to carry me to the bar.

Before I could place my order with Phil he took one look at me and laughed out loud. He exclaimed, "You fucking slut! Look at you! Between you and your little girl I can't tell which one of you needs a cock more!"

I ignored him. It wasn't like I could deny what he was saying. I leaned my weight against the bar and placed my order. I stood there shaking with lust while I waited for him to get the beers I ordered.

I gave him the cash I'd collected and took the beers to the table where my panties were now stretched out in plain view. Hands groped me freely as I served them their beers. I collected their money with shaking hands and somehow remembered to collect the ten dollars for my underwear.

I turned to take the money for my panties to Tommy. There was a different man sitting across from him now. I was so wrapped up in what was happening to me and Piper that I didn't even notice that men were entering and leaving the bar. I looked around and I suddenly realized that there were more customers here now. And I was almost certain that the two men I saw with Tommy weren't sitting at the tables when we came in.

The men who were here just to settle up with Tommy came in, took care of their business and left. They seemed surprised when they saw Piper and me. But they obviously enjoyed the show just as much as everyone else. If they didn't they knew better than to say anything to Tommy about my daughter or me.

I handed Tommy the ten dollar bill for my panties. He took the money and said, "I should have sold more of your clothes. I probably could have gotten ten bucks for your bras, too."

The man sitting across from Tommy asked, "When are you going to start selling some of that primo ass? I'd like a shot at either one of them."

Tommy shrugged and replied, "I haven't decided yet. Check back with me next week."

The next three hours were just a lot more of the same. The men in the booths changed seats regularly so that the men sitting on the inside got their chance to grope us. Tommy insisted that Piper and I change sides of the narrow room occasionally so that the men on both sides were given the opportunity to grope both of us as we made our rounds.

For my daughter and me the stimulation was constant. I can't count the orgasm I experienced with strange men's fingers inside my pussy and at the same time it wasn't unusual to have another man working his fingers between the cheeks of my ass and as deep inside of me as he could force them.

It wasn't just me, either. I heard Piper crying out frequently. Sometimes it was because someone was squeezing some sensitive part of her body too hard. But usually it was because she was having another orgasm while a roomful of dirty old men watched in amusement and lusted for her.

I don't know what business is like in the bar on a typical Saturday morning and early afternoon. But the place quickly became crowded today. I suspect that the men were calling their friends to let them know what they were missing.

From shortly after Piper and I started serving drinks there was never an empty seat. It remained that way right up until a little after two in the afternoon when Tommy finally ordered us to put what remained of our clothing back on so we could leave.

Piper and I weren't given a moment to rest during all that time. We were both kept busy with the drink orders, the groping and orgasm after orgasm. I hadn't been paying much attention to Tommy. But as we walked out of the bar I noticed that he was carrying a large, brown paper shopping bag full of money that he didn't have when we went in.

He saw me staring at the bag. He smiled, held it up and boasted, "And it's all tax free!"

We stopped outside of the bar. He handed me the keys to his car and the bag of money. He looked at me sternly and said, "I know exactly how much is in there. Don't get any dumb ideas. You and your kid go wait in the car. I'll be right there."

Piper and I returned to his car. It was a warm afternoon so I started the car and turned on the air conditioner. I could see Tommy across the street. He was making a phone call on his cell phone and not paying any attention to us.

I glanced at Piper. She still looked dazed. I understood perfectly. I was still so turned on I couldn't breathe normally.

I looked back at Tommy. He was talking on the phone, not paying any attention to us. I looked down at the paper bag in my lap and slowly opened it. The smallest bills I saw were fifties. There must be thousands of dollars in that bag! Christ! Tommy must be rich! And all he had to do for his money was sit in a bar and humiliate my daughter and me! What a job!

Tommy finally finished his phone call. I quickly closed the bag back the way it was when he handed it to me. I watched him strut across the street. He opened the door and took the money from me. He pushed a button to open the trunk and tossed the bag in the back as if there was nothing in it but dirty laundry.

He closed the trunk and went around to Piper's door. I watched as he pulled her out and took her behind the car. He bent her down over the trunk lid, pulled out his cock and fucked her right there in the parking lot in broad daylight!

I guess Tommy had not remained as unaffected as he seemed while we were waiting tables in the bar!

The parking lot and the street out front weren't as busy as they had been on Monday. But there were cars driving past, both in the street and in the parking lot behind them. People were walking to and from their cars. Tommy ignored them and from the sounds that Piper was making she wasn't all that upset either.

The car shook like crazy in response to the violent fuck that Piper was receiving from Tommy. I should have been furious. I should have been outraged. What I felt was jealousy! I wanted to get fucked so badly at that moment. Thoughts of Tommy's long, fat cock buried in my daughter's pussy instead of my own desperately needy one were almost more than I could stand.

I wouldn't have thought it possible. But to make matters even worse and to add insult to injury, after Tommy came in my daughter's more than willing pussy he yelled for me. I got out and went around behind the car in time to watch him pull his half hard cock out of her. He grabbed a handful of my hair and forced my mouth down over his slimy cock.

But that wasn't the worst part. The worst part was that I gobbled up his slime covered cock as if my life depended on it. I licked and sucked his cock and then his large, hairy balls until there was no sign of sex with my daughter remaining.

He was still holding Piper bent over the trunk with her skirt up over her back. I noticed that several men had stopped to watch. But I didn't care. When he forced my face down between the cheeks of Piper's ass and said, "Now clean your daughter," I licked and sucked every drop of their fluids as if there was nothing else I'd rather do. And I had an orgasm while I was doing it!

It wasn't a very satisfying orgasm, though. I still needed a good hard fuck. I needed the kind of fuck that he had just given Piper. I needed the same kind of violent, degrading fuck that put that silly smile on her face.

I was so desperate to be fucked that I was ready to beg him. I didn't have to say a word, though. He knew. He smiled at me and said, "Be patient, you horny cunt. You're going to get yours."

He stuck a couple of fingers inside of Piper's freshly fucked pussy. They came out clean and that seemed to please him. He let me clean his fingers with my mouth and then we got back in the car.

He checked the time. Apparently we were early for wherever we were going next. He drove around aimlessly for about fifteen minutes, checking the time every few minutes. When it was late enough he turned around and drove back to the combination biker bar and clothing store where I was the victim of my first gangbang on Wednesday.

I actually don't think I would have minded if it was just me. But I really didn't want Piper to have to experience what I did. I turned to Tommy, trying to think of the right words to say. I couldn't let this happen to my daughter.

I never said a word. I took one look at his cold eyes and I knew that he wanted me to complain. I didn't know what could be worse than what awaited us inside. But knowing Tommy he would find something so terrible that it would make a sex show and gangbang preferable.

So I bit my tongue and turned to look at Piper. She had never been here before, of course. But she recognized it from my description. She looked a little nervous. But she wasn't nearly as nervous as I would have expected. She didn't seem as nervous as I was.

That may have been because, although she knew what was probably going to happen to her here, she has never actually experienced a gangbang and didn't know how violent it could be or how sore she would be when it was over. Or it may be that she's so horny still that she doesn't care.

We went inside with Tommy. He turned us over to Rick as soon as we entered. He ordered us to do whatever Rick told us to do and went through the connecting door into the bar. I saw the eager expression on Rick's face. He was obviously expecting us.

There were more customers in the store today. And judging from the noise coming in from the bar on the other side of the wall there were more people in there, too.

The fun and games started before we even got to the changing booths. Rick ordered us to undress right there, standing just inside the front door. He was speaking loud enough that the other customers, half a dozen couples and four or five men by themselves, all turned to look. I glanced around the room at all those people who obvious arrived on the backs of motorcycles. But I didn't hesitate.

Piper hadn't waited, either. She was already unbuttoning her blouse. I was just starting to unfasten mine when Rick suddenly stopped us. He looked us over and said, "On second thought, I guess you should do that in the booths."

I mentally shrugged. In view of the glass walls in the booths it hardly mattered if we undressed out here or in a booth with all the bikers in the bar watching through the glass and on the big screen television.

Rick led us to the wall between the store and the bar. We followed him up the short flight of stairs. There was a small landing with the doors to two changing booths side by side. He said, "The clothes you're going to try on are already in the booths. Go in, undress and try on each item. Take your time."

He leered at me and added, "You're not in a hurry to finish trying on clothes, are you?" the implication being that I, the poor, innocent housewife and mother, was worried about what would happen once we finished trying on clothes.

I wouldn't admit to him that I was pretty desperate for a nice hard cock at the moment. But even if I was horny and desperate to get fucked I'd be lying if I said I wasn't nervous. I knew I was going to get a lot more cock than I wanted this afternoon.

I shook my head. I didn't want to disillusion the poor guy. I wasn't being totally honest, though. I wasn't looking forward to all the cock I was going to have pointed at me when we finished trying on clothes. But I was looking forward to the first few.

Rick opened the doors to both booths and we entered. He left the doors standing wide open and stood on the landing where he could watch Piper undress. She's young and beautiful and fresh and new. I guess since he has already raped me he wasn't as interested in watching me.

I saw the room full of people on the other side of the glass wall out of the corner of my eye. But I avoided looking at them. I looked at the clothing that someone selected for me to try on. They were just more of the same slutty outfits, very similar to what I tried on when I was here on Wednesday.

I came to my senses and began to undress. I didn't dawdle. But I didn't hurry, either. I removed my blouse and my bra before the movement in the bar drew my eyes inexorably to the press of humanity gathered around to watch as my little girl and I undressed.

I could tell it was Saturday! There were at least twice as many people in the bar. Most of them had gathered around the glass, grinning like crazy as they watched us undress.

I could see Piper on the television behind the bar. We were both up there in split screen. She was already trying on one of the slutty dresses. I knew I'd better catch up. I didn't want to piss off Tommy and I didn't want her to finish first and have to fuck more than her share of these violent men who obviously knew what was coming and were chomping at the bit.

It wasn't until I stepped out of my skirt that I noticed not everyone was gathered around the glass to watch my daughter and me take our clothes off and try on slut clothes for their amusement. There was an occupied table just behind the press of bikers who were all but salivating against the glass that separated them from my daughter and me. Tommy was sitting there. With him were Craig and Trey looking very despondent.

They were watching us. Our eyes met and I saw how upset they were. I had to assume that Tommy had threatened them and was forcing them to watch. I could only hope that Craig didn't have all of this he could take and decide to try to put a stop to it. He wouldn't have a chance. He would only succeed in getting himself and probably Trey hurt.

I remembered how turned on Craig was when I told him what happened to me in here on Wednesday. But there were more people here now and his daughter was undoubtedly going to join me in getting gangbanged.

It's one thing to hear about something like this and think it sounds exciting, especially after it's over and he knows that I'm safe and well. I have a feeling it will be entirely an entirely different matter to have to sit with his son and watch all these large, violent bikers rape his wife and daughter, probably for hours.

I finally tore my eyes away from my family and the mob of horny bikers. I concentrated on dressing and undressing for the next fifteen or twenty minutes until I tried on all the clothes that Rick provided.

I removed the last of the dresses. I didn't waste my time putting my own clothes back on. I knew what was coming next. I glanced up at the television in the bar. Piper was already bent over with her face pressed up against the glass. Rick was fucking her violently from behind.

I was embarrassed for her. But I was somewhat relieved to see the look on her face as Rick slammed his big cock into her small body. She tried to hide what she was feeling but I could tell that she was enjoying it. It was early, though. I knew from experience that in forty-five minutes or an hour from now it wouldn't be quite so much fun.

Chapter 11

I was distracted by a noise outside my booth. I turned to see a very large, cruel looking man standing in the door to my booth. He was leering at me as he unbuckled his wide leather belt. I saw his mouth widen into a huge, predatory grin just before I looked down to watch him open his pants and free his cock.

I stared at his cock. It was easier to look at than his ugly, hairy face. And I wanted it right then. God how I wanted a good hard fuck from a nice big cock like his. But I tried not to let him see how much I wanted him inside of me. He has a very nice cock. It was big, bigger than Tommy's even. It would probably hurt me. I didn't care. I wanted it.

I knew, though, that to let him and the other men see how much I wanted to get fucked right then would spoil the mood. So I put on my best damsel in distress face and bit my tongue to keep from screaming for him to fuck me.

He growled, "I heard there's a horny cunt in here. How about it, bitch? You need some of this?"

I didn't answer. I know facetious when I hear it. And it wasn't like he really cared what I wanted. He stepped into the booth and roughly groped my tits with his calloused, grease stained hands for a moment. I groaned in pain. But I honestly didn't want him to stop. Not then.

Nor did the crowd watching from the other side of the glass wall want him to stop. They were cheering him on loudly.

I couldn't understand much more than an occasional obscenity. But it was obvious that they were urging him to get started. They were yelling at him to fuck me just as others in the crowd were cheering on the men who were raping Piper in the next booth. I glanced at the television on the wall behind the bar and saw that there were two men raping her now.

He released one of my tits and grabbed a handful of my hair. He tilted my head up and when our eyes met he asked, "Have you sucked any cock yet today?"

A huge wave of disappointment washed over me. I didn't want to suck his cock! I needed to get fucked!!

I moaned in pain and whispered, "No, sir."

I didn't think it counted that I sucked Tommy's cock clean after he fucked Piper and then I ate her pussy until it, too, was clean. If he wanted the correct information he had to ask the right questions.

He nodded and pulled me closer, attacking my mouth with his lips and his fat tongue. His tongue was as large as some of the cocks I've had lately! I was amused because I knew that if he was aware of where my mouth had been recently he'd be disgusted. But I wasn't getting the best of the deal here.

He continued to maul one of my breasts with one hand. He maintained his grip on my hair with the other. His rough grip on my hair was very painful, almost painful enough to take my mind from the pain in my breast and the most violent kiss I've ever experienced. I was beginning to fear that he was going to suffocate me. I couldn't seem to draw a breath.

But I survived the brutal kiss. He finally straightened up and spun me around. He bent me over and pressed my face up against the glass. Seconds later I felt the head of his massive cock trying to gain entrance to my hungry pussy.

I spread my legs as far apart as I could. I reached between my thighs to grab his gnarled cock. I guided the red knob at the tip to my drooling pussy and struggled to line it up.

He wasn't making it easy. He kept trying to drive his cock into me before I had it in place. He finally paused long enough for me to wedge the head of his cock into the entrance to my vagina. As soon as I moved my hand away he slammed his cock into me so hard I was afraid he was going to shove me right through the glass wall!

I screamed as that huge cudgel battered my pussy. But it wasn't a scream of pain.

GOD DAMN!! THAT COCK FELT WONDERFUL INSIDE OF ME!!

I came as he was starting his second stroke. I have been on the edge for more than four hours. I experienced a dozen mild orgasms in the bar earlier. But they were orgasms without a nice, hard, satisfying cock. More than anything in the world I needed the nasty old cock that was slamming into me right at that moment. I was cumming and cumming almost constantly as he raped me so deliciously with that horse cock of his.

I knew that in addition to all those ugly bikers my husband and son were watching. But even if I wanted to I couldn't hide how much I enjoyed this violent rape. I couldn't control myself. Not now. I needed this far too much. I knew I was out of control and I didn't give a damn.

After any number of earthshaking orgasms I was finally able to open my eyes. I saw the lust filled faces of the men waiting impatiently to fuck Piper and me and it sent a shiver of need through my body.

I glanced at my husband and son. I didn't see anger or jealousy. Not yet, anyway. I saw excitement and I saw amazement. I hoped they would continue to find this entertaining later, when these violent rapes began to get painful. Because I knew that they would.

I glanced up at the television to check on my daughter. A different man was fucking Piper now. Another large, ugly biker several times her age was slamming his cock into her and watching on the television as her tits bounced around like crazy.

I knew how much that hurt because my tits were doing the same painful dance, nearly slapping me in the face with each violent stroke. But for some reason it added to the excitement. Not just for the man raping me, but for me and for all those men and women watching me.

Later, that too would be more painful. But as the afternoon wore on and more and more men passed through this booth I'd get used to it as the rapes continued. My body and my mind would become numb as man after violent man slammed his cock into the most sensitive area of my body.

That would not be for more than an hour, though. I would be subjected to many rough rapes and experience a lot of pain before the numbness began to set in.

The rapes seemed to take much longer this time. I don't mean the individual rapes. The gang rape itself seemed to just keep going on and on forever. There were a lot more men here today, probably because it was a Saturday afternoon. But half of them were raping my daughter so I thought it would take about the same amount of time as it did last Wednesday.

I soon found out why it kept going on and on the way it was. The last time I was here most of the men raped my pussy. This time I was forced to suck a lot of cocks. Well, I didn't so much suck their cocks as let them hold my head and fuck my mouth. After a couple hours had passed, nearly every cock that ended up in my mouth had already been in Piper's pussy.

The men took great pleasure from telling me how much they enjoyed fucking my little girl. They gloated about how hard they fucked her and how much they loved her cunt while they drove their slime covered cocks down my throat.

It went on and on until I began to think that it would never end. I heard moans of passion and screams of pleasure from Piper in the beginning. After three quarters of an hour or so she became quiet except for the grunts as men slammed their cock into her. After an hour or more her moans of pain matched my own.

I heard her plead with them to stop several times. I knew she was wasting her breath.

Piper and I grew quiet at about the same time as our bodies finally began to grow numb in self defense. I cried out a few more times when the few men who decided they wanted their piece of ass to be actual ass forced their cocks into my back passage. On occasion I heard similar cries of pain from Piper. But the vast majority of the men fucked our pussies and then got in the next line to stuff their slime covered cocks into the mouth of whichever of us they hadn't raped yet.

I wasn't even aware of it when the rapes finally ended. Not at first. Two men had been raping me in tandem. The man raping my throat came. But he continued to hold my head in his tight grip until the man fucking me from behind reached orgasm.

They turned loose of my body when they finished using it. Without their support, as I had several times before, I collapsed. I fell to the slime covered tile floor; sitting in a puddle of the cooling cum that had been sprayed inside of me by god knows how many men and then drained down my legs to the floor.

My mind and body were numb. I didn't realize it was over until someone nudged me with the toe of a hard boot.

When I didn't immediately respond they drew their foot back and kicked me hard enough to break through the fog that surrounded my brain. That finally got my attention.

I turned to see Tommy looking down at me in disgust and shaking his head. He growled, "Don't you want to go home? Get off your fucking ass. All of the men who are still here have too much self respect to stick their dicks in you or your slutty kid. Your husband's going to take you home."

He started to turn away but turned back and said, "Don't worry about your new clothes. I'll take care of it."

He started to turn away again but I sobbed, "Tommy! I ... I can't stand up. I can't walk."

His eyes moved over my cum covered body. He shook his head and said, "Then you got a problem, bitch. I sure as hell ain't gonna touch you!"

I tried to stand up again. I managed only to pull myself up and sit on the small wooden bench on one side of the booth. I could hear Piper whimpering in the next booth. I knew she must be in even worse shape than I was.

I tried to stand up again but couldn't. Just then Craig came up the stairs behind Tommy. He sounded really pissed off when he snarled, "Get the fuck out of the way."

Tommy's eyes widened. I was afraid there would be trouble. But for whatever reason, Tommy let it slide. He stepped back and left us alone.

Trey was with him. Together they helped me put my cum encrusted blouse and skirt on. I sat on the bench and tried to regain some of my strength while they went into the next booth and dressed Piper.

I looked through the glass wall and out at all the men who had just raped my daughter and me. I didn't have a clue what time it was but the bar was still crowded. Everyone was laughing and joking and having a great time.

They were ignoring us now. A few of them watched in idle amusement as we struggled to get ready to leave. But most of them didn't even glance at us now that the gang rape was over.

I tried to stand up several more times while Craig and Trey were dressing Piper. I finally managed to get to my feet but I knew I couldn't walk through the store and out to the parking lot. My legs were like rubber and my crotch felt like it was on fire. I would have been willing to swear that someone must have kicked me in the belly. It hurt so much I couldn't straighten up. My tits felt like they had been through a wringer. The numbness was starting to wear off. I wasn't going to be able to hold back the tears much longer.

Craig appeared at my door again. He was holding Piper's limp form in his arms. He told me that he was going to carry her out to the car and would return immediately for me. Trey was holding the slutty new outfits she tried on before the rapes started. After Craig turned and headed down the stairs Trey reached in and grabbed the clothes I tried on all those long hours ago.

Our eyes met and I saw the hurt and the fury all mixed up. I tried to think of the best way to tell him to calm down, to reassure him. I knew that we'd be okay. Our bodies would recover quickly from this and I suppose that if any two females were psychologically suited to surviving this sort of abuse it was my daughter and me.

In a day or two, when the pain was just a memory, I knew from experience that the kinky fantasies would return. And with those fantasies would come the exciting memories of absolute debauchery and the knowledge that we could survive the sort of treatment we fantasize about.

I offered Trey a weak smile and said, "We're going to be alright, Trey. Don't worry. I've been through this before and Piper is young and resilient. She'll recover even more quickly. I know it was hard for you to watch. But don't forget, we fantasize about things like this."

I didn't mention that this went far beyond our fantasies. He didn't need to know that.

Trey didn't look convinced. He carried our new clothes out to the car and waited with Piper while Craig came back for me. I managed to get to my feet again just as Craig reappeared at the door to my booth. He looked even more tightly wrapped than Trey. I was glad that Tommy was no longer standing nearby.

He came into the booth and put his arms around me. I tried to push him away. I was surprised that he would want to get anywhere near me after what he had just seen and my cum encrusted blouse was nasty. But he refused to be rebuffed and I was too weak to struggle. I quickly gave up the effort. I decided that I'd worry about the niceties later.

I put my arms around him and said, "I'm sorry you had to see that, Craig. I can only imagine how you feel after what you just sat through. I'm more sorry than I can say. But please don't worry about us. We'll be fine. And please don't lose your temper. Try to calm down. Let's go home. Piper and I will have a nice hot bath and you and I will have a lot of alcohol and talk."

He chuckled and exclaimed, "You're fucking amazing! After all the crap you just experienced you're worried about me. Dumb fuckin' broad!"

I smiled because he said it with love. It was a huge relief. I was afraid of how he was going to react after witnessing some of the things I've been telling him about all week. I was relieved when I heard his voice. I didn't get the impression that he was going to throw me out of the house.

I was able to walk out to the car with his help. As soon as we were outside I asked, "How's Piper holding up?"

He laughed quietly. I looked at him. I couldn't believe he found humor in this. He grinned at me and said, "After I stretched her out in the back seat of the car she smiled at me and said, 'AGAIN!'

"She didn't mean it ... I don't think. But she had her game face on. She'll be alright."

With Craig's help I sat in the front passenger seat of his car. I glanced at the clock on the dash. I wasn't all that surprised to see that it was almost nine o'clock. We arrived at about two-thirty this afternoon. We tried on clothes for fifteen or twenty minutes. We spent the next six hours or so getting raped over and over by so many men, too many to count. There must have been at least fifty men in that bar, probably more. And I don't doubt that most of them were all too happy to take advantage of the opportunity to rape both of us.

The funny thing is that I'm not really sure how I feel about what just happened. At the moment I can't imagine ever wanting to do it again. But it was exciting in the beginning. I don't feel the need to set any records. But knowing how my mind works I can imagine being willing to do something similar again with a lot less men, and without my daughter in the next booth.

As sick as it sounds, being roughly taken by all those strange men, more or less against my will but in a relatively safe environment, and looking out at the large audience of horny men waiting impatiently to take their turn abusing my body, I'm sorry but even as much as I hurt at the moment that turns me on. If asked to do it again I would probably say no. However, the idea of being forced to do it, that's a different colored elephant altogether.

While Craig was walking around the car to get in behind the wheel I turned to look back at Piper. I moved slowly. My entire body hurt. Piper's head was resting in Trey's lap. She was watching me over the top of the seat. Our eyes met and she smiled. It was a weak smile. But I saw in her eyes that she was going to be alright. I was in a lot of pain. But seeing her, seeing how strong she was, that was a huge relief.

In a very raspy voice she quietly said, "For future reference, I think that was two or three men too many."

I said, "I'm sorry, baby."

In her innocent little girl voice she asked, "Why? Did you fuck me, too?"

I sighed and answered, "Yeah. I guess I did. If it weren't for me this wouldn't have happened to you."

She reached up as if to put her hand on my shoulder but moaned in pain and returned to her nearly fetal position. She sighed and said, "You did what you had to do. No one blames you. And we both know that the time we spent in that bar today and the first hour in the booth was exciting as hell. If you come and wake me up tomorrow morning and ask me, I bet I'd jump at the chance to return to that sleazy bar. Wasn't that hot!"

Craig got in the car in time to hear most of what she said. He shook his head in disbelief. He turned in his seat to look at her and said, "Sorry to ruin your fun. But I can promise you that's the last time you'll leave the house with that sick son of a bitch. You were never a part of your mother's deal with the devil."

She smiled at him. But I don't think either one of us believed he could prevent any further contact between Tommy and Piper. And I was afraid that if he tried he might get hurt, or worse.

We were half way home before I remembered that Kent and Sandra were coming over tomorrow afternoon. I was looking forward to seeing them again and introducing them to my family. But I was doubtful that either Piper or I would be recovered enough by tomorrow afternoon to play the kinds of games we had in mind when we planned to spend the afternoon together.

I thought back to Wednesday, though. I recovered rapidly from the last time I was gang raped in that changing booth. On second thought, there might be a chance. By mid morning on Thursday I was recovered from my first afternoon in that damned booth. Who knows? A nice hot bath and a handful of Tylenol and I might have an entirely new outlook on life. It wasn't likely. But I wasn't going to rule it out.

By the time Craig parked the car in our garage, Piper and I were both able to hobble into the house unaided. Piper took two Tylenol as soon as we got in the house. I decided to wait. I wanted to have a stiff drink or three first.

We made our way upstairs. Trey assisted Piper and Craig helped me into a steaming hot tub of soapy water. I shuddered as I thought about how much cum was on and in me. My poor uterus must be a soupy mess.

Craig left me soaking in the tub and went back downstairs. He returned after several minutes with two strong drinks. I sipped mine gratefully. But already I was starting to feel better. I wouldn't want to go back to that booth tomorrow. But maybe I'll be able to enjoy a pleasant afternoon with Kent and Sandra after all.

Craig sat on the side of the tub but it was a long time before we spoke about what happened tonight. I apologized again. I felt awful that Piper had to suffer through that. I felt bad that he and Trey were made to witness what all those men did to us for hours without end.

Now that the ordeal was over and we were beginning to recover we were all starting to calm down a little. Craig smiled and said, "Once again I wish I could have been in that sleazy bar today. You both enjoyed what he made you do in there. And I was watching closely at the biker bar. You both enjoyed the first hour in that booth. The problem is that son of a bitch doesn't know when enough is enough.

"I meant what I said, Regina. He isn't taking our daughter out of here again."

I didn't say anything to challenge him. I didn't want to make things worse. I hope that he's right. But I don't know how he plans to keep that promise. Tommy isn't the kind of man that take's no for an answer.

I quickly began to feel the effects of the strong drink that Craig brought me. I was starting to feel a little more normal. I suddenly remembered that the only thing I've eaten since my light breakfast was load after load of warm, slimy, male ejaculate. But I wasn't hungry. Even if I did have an appetite my jaw was still too sore to chew.

I remained in the tub talking with Craig until the water became uncomfortably cool and the bubbles all but disappeared. We talked about the possible effects of the things that were happening on our kids. I told him in more detail about our morning and early afternoon in the bar where Piper and I served beer to and were groped by all those dirty old men while Tommy plied his trade in the corner booth. I also mentioned the bag full of money he left the bar with after only four hours.

Craig chuckled and said, "I wonder how you get a job like that?!"

I felt much better after soaking in the tub for almost an hour. But I discovered when I tried to stand up that I hadn't recovered as much as I thought. I could have stood without help but when I cried out in pain Craig carefully helped me to stand.

I rinsed off under the shower and gratefully stood on the bathmat while my loving husband gently dried my bruised body.

I expected to see my body covered with black and blue marks. There were a few light bruises on my breasts and my hips. I was still sore all over but not like when they first finished with me in that booth.

I put my robe on and we went to the other bathroom to check on Piper. She was still sitting in the tub. They had added more hot water as the water cooled so that she would remain comfortable.

We stood in the door and talked with them while Trey carefully bathed his sister. Watching the loving way he ran the soapy cloth over her body and the obvious concern written all over his face brought tears to my eyes. Watching them exhibit the love they felt for each other was the best medicine for me. I felt so much better from just seeing them together that way.

I went into the room and gave my son a big kiss. I asked Piper how she was doing. She smiled and replied, "This probably isn't what you want to hear. But I could be talked into doing that again. Not for a few days and I'd prefer that there be fewer men. But that was exciting."

I knew exactly how she felt. It was exciting. Or at least it was exciting for women who share the fantasies that we do. I envied her. Thanks to her youth and more active lifestyle she seemed to be recovering much more quickly than my poor middle aged body.

But more than that, I was extremely pleased to learn that there didn't seem to be any sign of lasting psychological trauma. She seemed like the same happy-go-lucky teenage girl she was at this time yesterday. She has always been adventurous and I think that spirit has stood her in good stead today. Trey is more upset about what happened to her than she is.

I think she knew what I was thinking. She smiled and said, "Summer vacation starts pretty soon. Would you mind if I got a summer job in that first bar? God that was exciting!"

I laughed and replied, "Yes I mind! Slut!"

She stuck out her tongue at me and then pouted as if she was heartbroken.

We all laughed but then she asked a serious question. "Mom, dad, I was wondering. With all that's going on, what would happen if I brought my boyfriend home and snuck him up to my room?"

I sighed and turned to see how Craig felt about that. It was plain to see that the idea bothered him as much as it did me. Not so much because we minded that our daughter was sexually active. That horse got out of the barn a long time ago. I think that we were both concerned about her reputation with her peers.

I turned back to Piper and said, "I'm not going to tell you that you can't do that. I suppose it's better that you do it in your room than in the back seat of a car or at a wild party. But I want to talk to you before I give you permission. You are an impressive young woman. You seem very mature. I want to discuss repercussions before you do something you might regret."

I sighed again, and with a voice that made clear my own regrets I said, "I wish I'd had that talk with myself a week ago. I hate that the rest of you are going through what you are because of my stupid mistake."

Craig gently cradled me in his arms from behind and said, "You did what you had to do. I'm sorry that you felt it necessary to enter into that agreement with Tommy. But we all know that this family was about to self destruct. We were at the end of our rope and we all know that you didn't have any options. It came down to a choice between making that agreement and losing everything. It took a lot of balls to do what you did and I respect you for it. I'll never look down on you for having the guts to make that deal with Tommy. I know how hard it must have been.

"Because of the sacrifice you made we got the breathing room we needed and hopefully in a few months this will all just be an amusing, highly erotic memory that we keep to ourselves and enjoy secretly when the four of us are sitting around and feeling horny."

I hope it works out that way. But no matter what the three of them say, I can't look at my daughter or think about the abuse that Craig and Trey were forced to witness and not feel guilty.

Piper stood up to rinse off. Craig had to carry her to the car when we left that biker bar but she seemed almost totally recovered now! I watched as she rinsed off. I couldn't see a single bruise on her body! Oh to be sixteen again!

I shook my head and forced myself to consider more practical matters. I suggested that we all go downstairs. None of us have eaten since breakfast. If nothing else we should at least have some hot soup. No one was hungry but I insisted.

Craig and I went downstairs. Standing up and moving around seemed to be just the medicine I needed. I felt my sore, tired muscles begin to relax. The pain didn't go away but it became bearable. It was no longer crippling.

Craig tried to make me sit down and get out of his way so that he could make the soup. But I was starting to feel like a human being again and moving around seemed to be what was making the difference.

I was beginning to suspect that with a good night's sleep I might be better able to fully enjoy the kind of day I was hoping for when I invited Kent and Sandra over tomorrow.

The soup was ready long before the kids came downstairs. When they finally entered the kitchen, Trey was blushing and Piper was grinning. She said, "Sorry. Trey had a little problem I needed to take care of before we came down. He was forced to watch a lot of sex this afternoon and evening and you know how hard it is for a guy to walk after something like that."

Trey's blush grew darker and he insisted, "I tried to stop her. She ... well, you know how hard it is to say no to her."

Unbelievable! After all she went through today she had all but raped her brother! What a girl!

We ate and talked a little more about how we felt about the things that happened today. It wasn't surprising to find that we all had pretty much the same reaction. Craig and Trey both wished that they could have been in the bar to watch us undress, wait on all those dirty old men and let them feel us up to their hearts content.

We all agreed that undressing and trying on clothes in those kinky changing booths with everyone in the biker bar watching us was a turn on. And we all felt that the beginning of the gangbang could have been a little less violent but was nonetheless pretty exciting, both to watch and to take part in.

Three of us weren't happy about Piper being made to take part. Piper insisted that she enjoyed it at first. Because I told my family all about what happened when I spent so much time in that booth on Wednesday she knew what to expect as soon as Tommy pulled up to the building. She was instantly excited.

But the real thrill came when she stepped into the booth and saw all those horny bikers gathering around to watch her undress. She said that she nearly had an orgasm just from the anticipation of undressing in front of them.

It was even more exciting than undressing and serving beer in that sleazy old bar had been. Well, maybe not more exciting, but it was just as exciting. She felt like a stripper up on a stage and it really turned her on.

When Rick came in after she finished trying on clothes, bent her over so that she was leaning against the glass wall watching all those men watch her get fucked she did have an orgasm. Before Rick's cock even touched her she had her first orgasm.

From that moment until it became a chore, a painful chore, she enjoyed it immensely. But it went on long after the excitement faded, much too long.

All four of us were ready to go home by the end of the first hour of that violent gangbang. But we knew those guys would never have let that happen.

No matter how Piper felt about it, though, Craig and I both felt strongly that she was much too young to go through what she did in there and that Tommy was overstepping his bounds and then some.

We didn't feel any better about it when Trey said that he overheard a few of the men talking near the end of the protracted gangbang. They knew that Tommy was bringing us in. Most of those men were informed and invited to take part days earlier. They all thought I was hot. A lot of them fucked me the first time I was there. Those that used me last Wednesday bragged about it to those that missed out.

But they were more excited about the idea of fucking both me and my sixteen year old daughter in one big old gangbang. The bar did a booming business tonight and apparently the images from those cameras located in our booths were recorded. The DVDs were going on sale for twenty-five dollars apiece and Tommy was going to bring us back in to autograph them when they were ready, followed by another gangbang, of course.

The guys went up to get ready for bed. I wanted to talk with Piper before we went to bed. I rinsed off the dishes and put them in the dishwasher. I noticed as I moved around the kitchen that I was already feeling much better. It was astounding to think how quickly my body could recuperate from all the abuse to which I was subjected today.

I finished quickly and sat back down at the table with Piper. We talked about the way sexually active girls and women are viewed in the world today. While it was certainly unfair, there still existed a double standard that punished females for having and acting upon a sex drive.

Men, and boys in her case, would line up around the block to be with her if given the chance. And after enjoying a sexual encounter with her they would line up again to say the nastiest things about her because she enjoyed sex as much as they did and they don't know how to cope with that.

I suppose it isn't their fault. We're all raised in the same repressive and repressed society that doesn't know how to deal openly and honestly with sex. When it comes to our species' most urgent need we're all victims of ignorance and religion, if there's a difference between them and I don't believe that there is. I've always thought of ignorance as being synonymous with religion. You can't have one without the other.

Women grow up getting mixed signals from all around them. They are taught from an early age that sex is bad and good girls avoid it like a plague. That isn't what their bodies are telling them and that isn't the message that they are getting from the horny males all around them. But that's the message they get from their parents, the church and society in general. They can't help but be confused, especially when sex is used openly to sell every possible product known to man.

Boys are taught, or at least it's implied that girls are fair game and it's alright to score with as many of them as possible. But they also learn that no girl that lets them have their way is respectable. The list of demeaning and derogatory terms and phrases to describe a girl who lets a boy make love to her could fill a book.

I pointed all of this out to Piper. She already knew everything I told her. But to that I added a pretty good description of what I imagined the rumors would say if she brought a boyfriend home and took him to her bedroom with our knowledge and approval. It wasn't a pretty picture.

I would be a huge hypocrite if I told her she couldn't have sex with her boyfriend. If, knowing the possible problems that she would face, she still wants to have sex with him in her bedroom I'm willing to try to accommodate her.

With a little warning I could see to it that she had the house to herself from time to time so that she could invite him over. But I thought it best that her boyfriend remained unaware that what she was doing with him wasn't a secret from us.

She seemed to understand. She didn't necessarily agree. She insisted that her generation wasn't as uptight and misguided as mine. I've seen enough strange stories in the news in the last few years to think she might be right. But I still felt that my plan was best for all concerned.

She wasn't totally convinced. But she appreciated that I was willing to work with her and she realized that I was offering her this compromise not because I'm a hypocrite but because I worry about her.

With that settled we hugged and went upstairs.

I told Craig about the agreement I reached with Piper. Having been raised a male and because he has developed that special relationship that so many loving fathers have with their daughters he was less comfortable with the idea of Piper having sex with her boyfriends. He feels that way even after all that has happened to us in the past week. The poor guy. He can't help it. It's a dad thing.

His reservations were clear to see on his face. But he only nodded his reluctant acceptance of the terms of our agreement. He's enough of a pragmatist to know he has no other options at this point.

That was all the conversation there was before I fell asleep. It had been a long, hard day and I was exhausted. I slept so soundly that I didn't wake up until after eight the next morning. Everyone else was already sitting at the kitchen table when I finally dragged my tired ass downstairs.

I poured a cup of coffee and sat down. Piper and I compared notes. We were both surprised at how quickly our bodies recovered from the abuse we experienced yesterday. We each were left with an odd bruise here and there and a little tenderness in the areas that were subjected to the most abuse. But everything seemed to be in working order and we were both looking forward to the arrival of Kent and Sandra.

The men remained quiet and listened. I think that even after all that's happened, Craig felt he had to avoid sounding too eager to get his hands on Sandra so that I wouldn't get jealous.

I reached over and patted him on the cheek. I smiled and reassured him that he had my permission to be excited about getting his hands on the sexy redhead that was coming over.

Trey wasn't worried about anyone getting jealous. I think he was just trying to act cool. But even that was a sign of maturity. A week ago he'd probably have been swinging from the chandeliers right now chanting that he was about to get laid.

Craig finished his coffee and went to the store to buy half a dozen big, thick rib eye steaks and some snacks. I put Piper to work making potato salad. Trey helped me get the backyard ready. I left him to scoop some leaves from the pool while I went in to do a little housekeeping. I haven't been keeping up lately what with all the sex that's been occupying my time.

Craig pitched in when he got back from the store. Sandra called to see what she could bring and what time we wanted them over just as we finished getting the house ready. I told her that I was just getting ready to take a shower and suggested they come over in about fifteen minutes. We could have some Long Island ice tea and get better acquainted. I reminded her that, as she and Kent were already aware since they've been spying on us, bathing suits were optional.

With that settled, Craig and I went up to take a shower. As usual when we shower together there was a lot of kissing and touching. Craig was nervous about touching me at first. But I was finally able to convince him that I was recovered from last night and offered to prove it.

He laughed and thanked me but thought he might just save himself for our company. He pointed out that he has never had sex with a redhead and he can't help wondering if they taste the same as a blonde.

I tried to explain that redheads are strawberry and blondes are vanilla but I don't think he believed me.

After our shower he put his trunks on. I couldn't decide what to wear. Craig suggested the bikini I borrowed from Piper when I seduced Trey.

I couldn't help smiling. That would be perfect! And so easy to get out of!

I went next door to Piper's room. She was still naked. When I entered her room she smiled and asked, "What should I wear?"

I laughed and said, "I just came to ask if I can borrow your tiny bikini again. You can wear whatever you want or come as you are."

She smiled and pulled it out of her dresser drawer. She dug through the remaining suits and pulled another one out for herself. I watched her put it on while I was putting on the tiny little suit that I wore to seduce my son last week. The bikini she selected was just as revealing as the suit I had just put on. I admired her perfect young body and once again I found myself wishing that I could be sixteen again. It was a heady time in my life, even if I was too naïve to realize it at the time.

But then I thought of the downside. On second thought, I think I'll go ahead and stay thirty-four. I think that I've learned a lot of lessons in the last week and from now on I'm going to be much better at being me.

Chapter 12

We went downstairs and I taught Piper how to make a perfect pitcher of Long Island ice tea. It isn't hard with the recipe I got from a good friend years ago.

The doorbell rang while we were working. Craig let our guests in and escorted them to the kitchen.

I made introductions. Our neighbors were a bit reserved in the company of the kids. They didn't expect anything of a sexual nature to take place with our kids around so I think they were mildly disappointed that the kids were going to be joining us. But I think they were made to wonder when they saw the bikinis that we were wearing.

Sandra stared at us, her eyes going back and forth between Piper and me. She held up her hand to show me her bikini and said, "I brought my bikini. Or at least I thought it was a bikini until I saw what you two are wearing!"

She was holding an attractive little bikini. I could see it well enough to know that it couldn't be called modest. But next to the suits we were wearing it would seem modest.

Piper took it from her and said, "If you are going to insist on wearing something I could loan you one of mine. That's how mom got that one."

Sandra looked at me curiously, still not sure what to do or say with the kids around. I smiled at her and said, "I have a better idea."

I moved behind Piper and quickly removed her bikini. I held it out to Sandra and said, "It's clean. She just put it on."

I almost laughed out loud at the look on Kent's face. His mouth was wide open. He was staring at Piper as if he'd never seen a naked female before.

Kent and Sandra looked around the room at Piper, then Trey, Craig and finally me. We were all struggling to keep a straight face. Before Sandra came to her senses I nodded towards my daughter and asked, "Doesn't that look a lot more comfortable?"

I turned my back on Trey and asked, "Would you give me a hand, baby?"

They watched Trey make quick work of removing my tiny bikini. When I was naked I asked, "Would you like to sit outside under the awning?"

Sandra finally laughed, looked at Trey and said, "You seem to be pretty good at that. Would you mind giving me a hand?"

Trey smiled confidently and replied, "My pleasure."

He went around the kitchen island. He and Sandra looked into each other's eyes and smiled while he calmly undressed her.

Piper didn't wait for an invitation. She went over to Kent and began undressing him without even asking. She removed his shirt and unbuckled his slacks. She went up on her toes and kissed him on the cheek and then dropped to her knees.

He slid his shoes off while she finished unfastening his pants and pulled them down, followed immediately by his jockey shorts.

His hard cock bounced in her face while she worked but she made no effort to avoid it. She draped his pants and his underwear over a nearby stool. When he was naked she smiled up at him. She licked and then kissed the tip of his bouncing cock before asking, "Did I tell you what a pleasure it is to meet you?"

All he could do was moan.

When Trey finished undressing Sandra she returned the favor, sliding Trey's trunks down and off. She kissed the tip of his hard cock and said, "Lovely! I think this is going to be the nicest backyard barbeque I've ever attended."

Everyone turned to Craig. He shook his head and said, "I don't want you two to get the impression I'm easy. I'm just trying to fit in."

Sandra moved closer, wrapped her fingers around his cock and said, "That's a shame. I'm very fond of easy."

Craig laughed and said, "I can change."

I already had a tray ready to take out with six glasses on it. I told the kids they could each have one glass of Long Island ice tea. Piper picked up the tray and I grabbed the pitcher of booze. I asked Trey to bring some of the snacks and we headed for the patio door.

Craig was in the lead. He grasped the handle to the French door leading out to the patio but then stopped and said, "I don't suppose I have to remind you that our backyard isn't totally private. If we go out there like this there's a fifty-fifty chance that someone will see you."

Kent shrugged and said, "No one has called the cops yet ... have they?"

Craig shook his head and said, "Not yet. And I know that at least five different people have seen us out there, including you two. But if you manage to overcome our reluctance and seduce us today we might want to move the party inside. You never know who might be taking pictures so that they can blackmail you into having sex with them later."

Kent snorted and exclaimed, "Reluctance?! From what I can see you're only reluctant to wear clothing. And I'll admit that coming over here with those pictures was a dirty trick. But Regina didn't seem to mind and look at her! How can you blame us?"

He laughed quietly. He looked around at all the naked people around him and said, "I could get used to this."

I noticed that he was beginning to relax. But he was still having a hard time not staring at Piper. I guess I can't blame him for that. She certainly didn't seem to mind. She smiled at him every chance she got.

We sat around the table under the awning. We all watched in amusement as Piper crawled up into Kent's lap, put her arm around his neck and sat with her tits just inches from his face.

I was only being polite when I said, "Kent, if she's bothering you don't be afraid to put her down."

There was a lot of quiet laughter at the suggestion. He smiled and rested his hand between her upper thighs. With a straight face he said, "I'll put up with it as long as I can. Having raised a daughter I know how sensitive teenage girls are to rejection."

Craig smiled and said, "I'll bet you weren't that considerate with your daughter."

Sandra laughed out loud and said, "She never dressed like that when she sat in his lap! The hypocrite would have had a heart attack!"

Kent blushed. I suspect that the very idea of seeing his daughter naked turned his blood cold. He seemed anxious to get off of that subject, though he was uncomfortable with the next subject as well. He looked at Craig and then me and said, "You know I wouldn't have actually done anything with those pictures, don't you?"

I smiled and said, "I didn't at first. But I figured it out pretty quickly. And you knew that I was enjoying your little blackmail game as much as you were right from the start. You're much too nice a guy to scare people, Kent."

I poured everyone a drink but reminded the kids that they could only have one and I pointed out that despite the mild taste they are strong drinks. They needed to sip them slowly.

We all had a sip and the four adults watched Piper and Trey to see how they would react to what we were pretty certain was their first taste of alcohol.

Judging by the smiles on their faces they like Long Island ice tea.

We began to get better acquainted. A large part of the discussion involved Tommy and the things that he has made me do since I signed what was supposed to be two days of my life away to him. Our neighbors were shocked at some the things I've done. They were even more surprised when they learned that Piper was also being subjected to Tommy's abuse.

They were shocked. But it was obvious that they found some of what we have done very arousing. They were especially interested in hearing more details from the events that took place in Tommy's bar. They were fascinated when I described my first meeting with Tommy. They were even more turned on when Piper and I described the scene when we waited on all those dirty old men in the nude yesterday when Tommy picked us up and took us to his bar.

They were less enthusiastic about the gang rapes at the biker boutique/biker bar and Sandra seemed almost as worried as I was about the movie I made and the idea that someone who knows me might see it.

As we talked I noticed that Kent and Sandra both looked around frequently, looking for some sign that we were being watched by someone from the window of one of the other houses that had a view of our backyard.

It was several minutes before Kent said, "I think I see someone watching from the house next door."

I nodded. I had seen him. I said, "Yes. That's Ray. He's Randall's son."

Sandra asked, "You don't mind?"

I shrugged and replied, "I'm not happy about it. But he won't see anything he hasn't seen before. Well, at least he won't see anything of me or Piper that he hasn't seen before. Tommy made me suck his cock last Tuesday after the three of them spent all day making me service them. I'm not going to worry about it unless I see his mother in the window. I doubt if she knows about all this."

The subject turned to how Craig felt about everything that Tommy was doing. There followed a discussion of our fantasies, but without going into a lot of detail. We told them enough that they could understand why the things that Tommy was doing were having a beneficial effect on our marriage instead of tearing us apart as normal people might expect.

The conversation wasn't all one sided. We opened up to them. We told them a lot of intimate details of our recent life. But they reciprocated. We learned about some of their other exploits and their fantasies. They very much enjoyed the things that they saw taking place in our backyard recently. But that was due in large part to the fact that their major turn on was female exhibitionism.

Sandra loves to flash and Kent loves to watch. She has walked around Key West wearing only paint during Fantasy Fest and she has walked up and down Bourbon Street during Mardi Gras wearing only one of her husband's dress shirts and a ton of beads around her neck. The shirt was, of course, unbuttoned completely. She only wore it in case she should run into a cop who was laboring under the mistaken impression that he should do his job.

She rarely goes out to dinner without flashing someone at a restaurant and she loves to ride beside her husband on the Interstate Highway, naked and masturbating for the entertainment of the truckers.

They aren't swingers or swappers or whatever they're called now. Until they came over here and blackmailed me into having sex with them they haven't had sex with anyone but each other since they married nineteen years ago.

After saying that, Sandra looked around at Craig and at Trey. She smiled at me and said, "We talked it over, though. We had a lot of fun with you on Friday. It was extremely exciting, for both of us. We think we're ready to try something else new. And if you're willing, we want it to be with you."

I took a sip of my drink and looked at them. I was remembering our first meeting on Friday morning when Kent came to my door intent on blackmailing me into sex.

Kent and Sandra looked at each other and blushed. Sandra said, "I know what you're thinking. What happened to the vile blackmailers that took advantage of you on Friday? I'm afraid that was my idea. I guess we got carried away with our fantasies. You're so beautiful, so sexy. We watched you out here for hours and we wanted you so badly.

"But I swear we wouldn't have actually done anything with those pictures. If you had gotten upset or if you had refused that would have been the end of it. I swear. I know we owe you an apology. But you didn't seem to mind. We both thought you were enjoying it. And you can't blame us entirely. After watching you with Tommy and Randall and Tommy's kid, and then with your son, well, we thought you must be pretty wild."

I could have tortured them a little longer. But I decided to let them off the hook. I smiled and said, "Would you please stop apologizing for that! We've been over this. You're right. I didn't mind. I enjoyed it thoroughly. From the time that Kent came through the door and untied my bathrobe I enjoyed it just as much as he did. And I loved the things that you and I did together, too. I'm looking forward to doing it again. But if you want a real treat, wait until you taste Piper's sweet, young pussy."

Everyone turned to look at my smiling, happy daughter who had two or three large fingers buried in her pussy at the moment and judging from the look on her face she was very close to her first orgasm of the day.

We continued to watch as Kent began to tease her clit with the pad of his thumb and Piper began to dance around out of control in his lap as she enjoyed a string of orgasms. When it was over and she could speak she kissed him and thanked him, promising to repay him in kind. She offered to do it right then and there but Kent was nervous about the possible audience and asked her to wait until they went inside.

I couldn't help smiling at how natural, how unashamed my beautiful young daughter is. Maybe I'm the wrong person to ask. But in my opinion she has the perfect attitude when it comes to sex.

Watching Kent and Piper had everyone turned on. Sandra was sitting between Craig and Trey. She was now holding both of their cocks in her hands and they were teasing her pussy. I probably should have been feeling left out. But the truth is I was enjoying the show. And I knew that I'd get mine from someone before the day was over.

The conversation didn't flow quite as well for a while. We were all pretty distracted. It was several minutes before Trey gently removed Sandra's hand from his cock and said, "If you do that for much longer I'm going to make a mess."

She smiled and said, "I don't mind. I know of an interesting way of cleaning up that kind of mess."

Trey's eyes closed and his head tilted back. He moaned in excitement. But he continued to hold Sandra's hand away from his hard cock.

Craig suggested that since our fun was being hampered by the houses around our backyard he cook the steaks and we eat lunch now. Then we can move inside.

We all agreed that sounded like a very good plan. Craig stood up, leaving Sandra with nothing to hold in her hands. His cock bobbed up and down in front of him as he went inside to get the steaks.

Piper kissed Kent and struggled to her feet. She grabbed the empty pitcher and went inside to make us another round of Long Island ice tea.

Sandra smiled at me, rested her hand on Trey's thigh and said, "I don't know where we got the nerve to do what we did on Friday. But I'm so glad that we did. You, all four of you, are so delightful. And no, that isn't the ice tea talking. We really enjoy your company. You are without a doubt the most refreshing family we have ever met."

She leaned over, kissed Trey, and added, "And the sexiest."

She turned back to me and said, "I'm sorry about the way we met. I know it was wrong. But I'm so glad we did it."

I laughed and said, "Damn it! Stop apologizing! And don't be sorry. I'm not. I wouldn't have wanted to meet you any other way. I loved what we did on Friday. And I wasn't the least bit scared of either of you. I had a terrible time acting like I was doing those things under duress."

Kent chuckled and said, "Yes. You did. You didn't fool anyone. Not after the first two minutes."

Craig came out and started the steaks. Piper came out a few minutes later with the fresh pitcher of Long Island ice tea. She was carrying a couple of Cokes for her and her brother. Before she opened them she asked if they might have a little more of that delicious tea. I suppose it's silly to involve them in our sex life and deny them a small amount of alcohol. But I wasn't comfortable with giving them more than one glass. I suggested that perhaps it would be better if they built up to it. She shrugged, only slightly disappointed, and opened their drinks.

She went back inside and returned with her potato salad. When I saw what she was doing I said, "Why didn't you say something?! Sorry. I was staring at Sandra's tits and not paying attention."

I got up and went inside to help set the table. Before she took out the next load, Piper ran upstairs and came back with a pile of blankets and towels. I laughed and asked, "A mother might get the impression you've done this before!"

She put down the blankets, put her arms around me and gave me a hug. I held her in my arms and told her how much I love her and how very proud I am of her.

She kissed me and said, "If you really want to know my sexual history I'll tell you. There isn't much to tell. I'm pretty certain you'll be bored."

I only had to think about her offer for a couple of seconds before I said, "I'm going to take your word for it, sweetheart. I trust you. And there are some things a mother doesn't want to know about her daughter."

We carried out a couple of trays with everything else we needed for lunch. Trey and Craig were at the command console ... I mean the grill. Kent was standing near them and from the few words we could catch from time to time it sounded like they were talking about baseball. There were three attractive, horny women seated twenty-five feet away and they were talking about sports!

We sat and watched them. We had a pretty good view of three of the best looking men in the neighborhood. I'm biased, of course. But I couldn't think of anyone living near me that I'd rather wrap my legs around.

While we watched we talked among ourselves. Sandra was curious about how Piper was handling the things that Tommy was making her do. Her daughter just got married and moved out. But she couldn't imagine her going through the things that Piper has without requiring years of counseling if not hospitalization.

Piper admitted that for the first time, at least in her opinion, they went too far last night. The gang rape at the biker boutique was too much and then some. But she has enjoyed everything else so far. She would love to go back to the sleazy bar and serve beer to those dirty old men in the nude. She loved that.

The secret for her was that she shares my fantasies of being dominated and humiliated. Not as a way of life, of course. But once in a while for a little excitement it's a huge turn on. I think we all realize that without being predisposed to that sort of thing it would be extremely traumatic for any woman, or girl.

I stayed out of the conversation and listened to the two of them talk. But I couldn't help chuckling. They looked over to see why I was amused. I grinned and said, "It's just that here we are talking about sex and the guys are over there talking about baseball. What's wrong with this picture?"

Piper laughed and said, "I bet I could change the subject in a hurry."

Sandra smiled at her and shook her head in amazement. She turned to me and said, "I really admire you. I'm all but certain that I couldn't handle my daughter's sexuality as well as you're handling things with Piper. Before the wedding I finally got up the nerve to discuss the facts of life with Gail. She laughed and asked me what I wanted to know. You wouldn't believe how relieved I was when I didn't have to actually have the discussion!"

I chuckled as I pictured that conversation. But then I said, "That's hard to believe. You seem so open, so free."

She nodded and said, "Yeah, with everyone but my daughter. Evidence to the contrary be damned, I insist on believing she walked down the aisle still a virgin."

We all laughed at that. No one is a virgin anymore.

Steaks were served and a delicious meal accompanied by surprisingly normal conversation ensued. We were all naked and sex was in the air. But during the meal we talked about the same things that other normal families might talk about at a backyard barbeque. We discussed the weather and touched lightly on politics and religion. We talked about how much the area was growing lately and a new grocery store that was about to open up not far from us.

I'm not sure why the conversation went in that direction but it turned out to be a good idea. It gave the men a chance to rest their equipment. The poor dears have been nursing erections almost since our guests arrived. I imagine that can get tiring. And besides, now we would have the fun of reversing the process when we went inside after the meal. I enjoy starting out with a soft cock to work with. I like watching them get long and hard because of something I'm doing.

We all relaxed for about half an hour after the meal. Piper and I finally got up to clear off the table. We tried to make Sandra behave herself but she insisted on helping. It took only minutes to put away those things that required refrigeration and get the dishwasher going. Piper went out and wiped off the table with a damp cloth while Sandra and I spread four blankets out on the floor in the family room so that they formed one large square.

Piper came back in leading the three men. I can't help but think of Trey as a man now. They joined Sandra and me in the family room and suddenly no one knew what to do. There were three males and three females but we weren't quite certain how to best pair off.

No one was surprised when Piper approached Kent and led him to a nearby section of the floor. He didn't put up much of a fight.

Craig and Trey both wanted the attractive new redhead in the mix. I couldn't blame them. But they were obviously worried about hurting my feelings. I thought I had the perfect solution for that dilemma. I took Sandra by the hand and guided her to a blanket. I hugged her, kissed her and whispered in her ear, "I'm in charge today."

She smiled and bobbed her head in submission.

I lowered her to the blanket and stretched out so that our lips could touch but I left the rest of her sexy body to the males in my family. I looked up and said, "Would you boys like to divvy up what's left? I've had a taste of that pussy. It's pretty sweet."

That was all the invitation they needed. Craig dropped to his knees between her legs and started slowly kissing his way up her thighs. That left her gorgeous breasts for Trey.

Sandra and I kissed passionately while Trey and Craig teased her sensitive and very receptive body with their hands and their lips. She enjoyed several violent orgasms before Craig lifted his head and exclaimed, "Fuck this! I've gotta have this!"

He began to move up between her legs until I stopped him and suggested an alternative that would please all three of them. I sat up and guided Sandra up onto her hands and knees. I positioned Trey in front of her so that his hard, throbbing cock was within reach of her lips.

She didn't hesitate. She dove for his cock, taking almost all of it into her mouth and sucking it eagerly. She paused and moaned as Craig sank his cock into her pussy from behind. It was her first threesome with two hard cocks at once. But it was obviously not going to be her last. She was going crazy as my husband and son probed her with their cocks.

I watched the three of them enjoying themselves for a few minutes before I glanced over at Piper and Kent and realized there was an opening for me there. Kent was lying on his back. Piper was straddling him, moving up and down on his hard cock at a slow, teasing, steady pace that was guaranteed to make it last.

I moved closer. I leaned down and kissed Kent. After several minutes of passionate kissing I moved up and kissed Piper. She moaned and wrapped her arms around me. She whispered, "I love you."

We were still kissing moments later when Kent guided my body around until I was straddling his face. Piper and I continued kissing while I ground my pussy against Kent's lips and she slid up and down on his hard cock. My hands went to her breasts and she moaned into my mouth.

From the very first time I held and caressed the breasts of another woman last week I've been amazed at what an erotic experience it is. I never expected it to turn me on the way it does. After all, I have breasts. And it's just as exciting when they are my daughter's perfect breasts!

Kent and Piper had a head start. But I was quickly catching up. I felt the tingling between my legs and knew that I was building rapidly to an orgasm. I didn't even try to hold back. Just before I felt the warm waves of that first mild orgasm wash over me I slid my hand down over my daughter's stomach and lightly teased her clit with my fingertip.

She moaned loudly and her hands slid down from my shoulders to grip my breasts. Her hands clamped down almost painfully but it felt very, very good. For the next several minutes Piper and I seemed to take turns having orgasms until Kent couldn't hold back any longer. He swore into my pussy and his body stiffened up. He began to quiver as he filled my little girl's pussy with his hot cock cream.

Knowing that Kent was cumming inside of her drove Piper to one last orgasm. It seemed to go on and on. She was twitching and quivering on Kent's cock long after he and I both started to come back down from our own orgasms.

Kent couldn't see anything. I was still sitting on his face. But I straightened up and watched my daughter in the throes of a violent orgasm and found myself getting turned on all over again!

Things slowed down after that. We relaxed, had a drink and caught our breath. There was more sex that afternoon. But there was a lot more oral intercourse than sexual intercourse. We remained naked and took a shower from time to time. Piper and Kent had sex in the missionary position later in the day. I made love to Craig and Trey had sex with Sandra and then Piper.

During one of the longer intermissions our new friends asked to see one of the DVDs that Randall recorded. Sandra got her first close-up look at Tommy's large cock. She was as fascinated as I was ... am. I'm sorry. But even after everything that prick has put me and my family through, I still find that cock compelling and look forward to worshiping it and being fucked by it.

I offered to introduce Sandra and Tommy but even though she would really like to experience getting fucked by my well hung loan shark she's afraid of him. She didn't want to take a chance on somehow winding up making a pornographic movie or changing clothes at a biker bar as a prelude to gang rape. She thought that it might be fun to be a naked waitress at Tommy's bar some afternoon. Or at least the idea of it was exciting. She is, after all, an exhibitionist. But she didn't know if she could actually go that far.

Before they went home, Sandra and Piper had sex while the rest of us watched and tried to figure out why it's so acceptable for two women to make love but sex between two men is so taboo.

We didn't resolve the issue and none of the guys were willing to break that taboo, despite attempts by all three of us girls to talk them into it. The others may or may not have been teasing. But I was curious. I think I'd enjoy seeing something like that. Of course I know it's never going to happen.

We all enjoyed the day very much. Before they left late that afternoon we made plans to get together again. We saw them to the door and a lot of people kissed a lot of other people goodbye before they finally left.

Craig closed the front door and Trey asked, "Do you know what the hardest part of all this is?"

Piper wrapped her fingers around his cock and responded, "This?"

He smiled and said, "No. Well ... yeah, most of the time. But no, the hardest part of all this is that I can never tell any of my friends about any of this. Not just now, never. I can never brag to any of my friends about all the beautiful women I'm having sex with. You can't imagine how hard it is not to say anything when the guys start talking about hot girls and getting laid, which is pretty much all the time."

I hugged him and said, "But I'm so proud of you just because you didn't even have to be told to keep this a secret. I can't believe the change in you in just the last week. It's like you have matured right before my eyes. I've always loved you and I've always been proud of you. But now..."

I ran out of words. And he was embarrassed enough. But he was proud, too. It pleased him that we were impressed by the changes in him in the last week. He had every right to be proud. I've always thought he was special. I'm sure that most mothers feel that way about their children. But it was as if Trey has grown up right before our eyes in the past week. He's only fifteen years old. But he's fifteen going on twenty.

Monday was a strange day. Craig was working the evening shift starting today. But he was out running errands most of the day. He got both cars washed and waxed and had the oil changed and the tires rotated. He probably only spent an hour with me all day.

As the day wore on I became increasingly nervous about Tuesday. I was worried about Tommy coming over while my husband was home. I thought it best that those two spent as little time in the same room as possible.

A day entertaining Tommy can be very hard on a girl. And yet I felt myself becoming aroused in anticipation of the chance to have sex with him again and even the humiliation that I always suffered when I was with him. The day was half over before I remembered that he had something to do on Tuesday. That was his excuse for tormenting my entire family on Saturday. He wouldn't be coming over tomorrow.

I was at once relieved and disappointed when I remembered that Tuesday would be just like any other Tuesday. No one would make me undress in public. No one would make me have sex with strangers. No one would rape me.

I managed to get caught up on my housework. I even ran a few errands. I still had two hours to kill before the kids came home from school. I tried resisting the temptation, but I didn't try very hard. I finally couldn't stand it any longer. I went to my room and retrieved my favorite vibrator. I took it to the family room and watched the DVD of the first day that Tommy came to my home while I rubbed the tip of my gently vibrating, cock shaped vibrator over the smooth crotch of my panties and watched those three horny males humiliate me and use me over and over again.

When I finally had to put the vibrator away and get ready for Piper and Trey to come home I was physically sated, but not mentally. I thought about tomorrow and the fact that I wouldn't see Tommy and already the frustration was beginning to build.

Tuesday morning was even worse. I awoke at the usual time. I got the kids off to school. Craig and I had a quiet, leisurely breakfast. I felt him watching me through breakfast. Finally he smiled and said, "It's driving you nuts that he isn't coming over today, isn't it?"

I sighed and admitted, "I'm sorry. I know it's awful. I can't stand the son of a bitch. But when he doesn't go too far the things he makes me do are very exciting. Even when he goes too far ... well, you know. You've seen how I get."

He chuckled and said, "It's okay. I understand. He has added a lot of excitement to all of our lives."

Craig went to his home office and resumed his job search. I cleaned up the kitchen and went upstairs to take a shower and get ready to go to the store for milk and bread. I was just coming back into my bedroom from the shower when my cell phone rang.

I can't deny that a thrill ran through me when I thought it might be Tommy. But he wasn't supposed to call me today so the thrill didn't last. But when I looked it was him calling!

I said hello but it was more of a question than a greeting.

He got right to the reason he called. In a threatening voice that warned me not to interrupt he said, "I don't want any shit out of you, bitch. Just shut up and listen. I know I told you that you could have today off but something came up. Put on that dress with all the holes in it and go to the Ramada on Park. Go to room 204."

He hung up before I could say a word. He expected me to object. I heard it in his voice. The embarrassing truth is that I was happy he called!

I put on the strange dress that I was ordered to buy on the first trip to the biker boutique. That was a lot more difficult than it sounds. I think I got it on the way it is supposed to be. I looked at myself in the mirror while I reached behind myself and struggled to fasten it in place over my ass.

I looked like a hooker. I wasn't happy about walking through the lobby of the Ramada looking this way. I reminded myself that I was unlikely to see anyone that I know there. But even so, that's a nice part of town and the Ramada there is one of the nicer ones.

I put my shoes on and went down to tell Craig where I was going. He took one look at my face and knew I wasn't upset. I think he was even happy for me! He smiled and said, "Be careful. Have fun."

I loved that he could react that way to what I was about to do. I went in and walked around his desk. I leaned over and kissed him and thanked him for being so wonderful.

He returned my kiss and said, "I'm not worried. I know I'm going to get mine when you get home."

I laughed and said, "If not from me then I know Piper would be very happy to fill in for me."

He shook his head and said, "Get out of here, slut. I have work to do."

"I love you, Craig. I don't know what I did to deserve you. I want you to know how much I appreciate you."

"I love you, too. Now get the hell out of here. I have a lead on a job I'm following up."

I stood at the door of his office watching him for a minute. He really is the best husband in the world. I resolved to do more in the future to make sure he knows that I realize how lucky I am.

I rounded up my purse and my keys. I checked the time. It was only a little after ten. It was a little early to be driving across town to get laid. But it wasn't up to me and I can't deny I'm looking forward to spending a little more time under Tommy.

It only took me fifteen minutes to drive across town to the Ramada. I started feeling more nervous as I got closer. And when I stepped out of the car in the slutty dress I was wearing I really felt like a hooker in a convent.

I looked around the parking lot. There were a lot of cars parked there. But I didn't see a lot of people around. By that I mean decent people who would be offended by a woman who looks the way I do in this dress that if you watch carefully while I'm walking exposes my nipples and brief flashes of my pussy. I have every confidence that it also provides a pretty good view of the crack of my ass to anyone watching from behind.

I told myself that the lobby would be nearly empty. It's too late to be checking out and too early to be checking in. There would probably be no one around but the desk clerk and maybe a straggler or two.

What I didn't know when I told myself that was there was a conference of local realtors taking place in one of their meeting rooms this day. Wouldn't you know they would be streaming out of the room for a coffee break when I walked in. I walked into cacophony and created total silence as I made my way across the lobby to the elevators.

I should have been humiliated beyond words. Well, I was actually. But it took all of my strength to keep from laughing right out loud as I crossed the room with all those people staring at my largely exposed body in disbelief. I couldn't wait to get to the room and tell Tommy what happened. I knew he'd be amused.

It was a relief when I didn't have to wait for the elevator. I may have found the reaction of all those people amusing. But I was anxious to be removed from their gaze. More than fifty sets of eyes were crawling over my dress and into the many holes which made it perfectly clear that I was wearing nothing underneath it.

Chapter 13

I knocked on the door of 204. I was all set to greet Tommy submissively. Instead, the door was opened by a tall, skinny man in his mid fifties. I glanced at the number on the door thinking I must have the wrong room.

It was the right room. I tried to look past the man and into the room but I couldn't. The man holding the door open grinned and looked me over rudely, taking in and obviously enjoying the full effect of my slutty dress for a moment before he said, "I guess I don't need to ask. You must be Reggie. Come on in."

He stepped back and before I even had time to decide what I should do I found myself entering the room. There was another man sitting at a table in front of the window. I didn't know him, either. I turned back to the man who answered the door and choosing my words carefully so as not to say anything that could be taken the wrong way I said, "I don't understand. I thought I was meeting Tommy here."

He gently but firmly guided me into the room. As he did he said, "Tommy might stop by later if he gets a chance. But you didn't come here to fuck Tommy. Not today. You're here to fuck me and a few of my friends. We're in town on business and needed some entertainment. Tommy and I go way back. When I asked if he knew who I could call he recommended you, you and another girl who'll be showing up later. He was even kind enough to make the arrangements for me."

He saw the confusion on my face and no doubt the urge to escape. His expression hardened and he asked in a threatening voice, "Am I gonna have a problem with you, bitch?"

I knew in that instant that this man and Tommy had a lot in common, including the propensity for violence buried just beneath the surface.

I felt the air go out of me, the air and my will to resist. What the hell. If I'm going to make pornographic movies I might as well be a prostitute, too.

I shook my head and quietly responded, "No, sir. I just ... I didn't expect this. I thought..."

He grinned and said, "Tommy said you was new at this. You can relax for a while. We won't get started for a couple hours. Tommy said he'd send you over a little early so me an Ari can check you out and maybe get a little head.

"I better warn you, though. Listen closely. Your life could depend on it. Anything you hear in this room stays in this room ... or else. Do I need to say any more than that?"

I shook my head.

He looked right through me with his cold, scary eyes for a moment. He must have seen what he wanted to see. He nodded and said, "Lose the dress."

While I was taking my dress off he turned to Ari and said, "How about it Ari? She looks pretty hot. You up for it?"

Ari stood up and began to unfasten his pants. I looked him over as he freed his cock. He looked like a larger version of the guy that let me in. He was in his mid fifties, heavy set but not like Randall. He didn't look soft. He looked big and dangerous. I don't know what these men do for a living but they sure as hell aren't realtors skipping the convention downstairs.

In seconds I was naked. I dropped my dress on a low, built-in dresser nearby. I watched Ari pull his pants down. He returned to his seat as soon as his cock was exposed. He pointed to the floor between his feet almost as if ordering me to heel.

I obeyed like the mindless cunt they obviously took me for. Both men watched me closely, enjoying the sight of my naked body as I meekly crossed the room.

They made a few remarks about my body but they weren't talking to me. During that brief exchange I learned that the other man's name was Hank. Hank and Ari talked about me, but not to me.

"At least," I thought, "they are being complimentary."

I dropped to my knees and immediately began to lick and kiss Ari's large, hairy testicles. I was starting to get excited. I was back to living out my fantasies again. I was being used and humiliated, just the kind of thing that turns me on.

Hank watched me sucking on Ari's cock for a few minutes but was called away to answer the door. I tried to concentrate on what I was doing but under the circumstances I couldn't ignore the sounds behind me. Who else was going to witness my humiliation?

It was even worse than I feared. While I knelt there in the nude and sucked a strange man's cock, two men from room service came in and set up a couple of tables and quite a few chairs behind me. They didn't say anything. But I felt their eyes on my naked back.

They finished what they were doing and were apparently about to leave when Hank said, "If you guys want a real tip hang around for a minute. I haven't had her yet. But it looks like she's pretty good at what she's doing. Or would you rather have a couple of bucks?"

I could almost picture the two of them smiling at each other in anticipation. They didn't speak. But it was obvious what they decided. They didn't leave.

Ari turned out to be pretty well hung. I compare all cocks to Tommy's now. His isn't that large. But it's at least seven inches long and much fatter than average. I don't know if the presence of an audience was bothering him. I didn't get the impression that he cared one way or another if we were being watched. But for whatever reason, he lasted a very long time. I have to give him credit for his stamina.

He never touched me with his hands the entire time. He never said a word to me. He watched me with his cold, beady eyes as if he was trying to read my mind. But he didn't complain or order me to do anything I wasn't already doing and he didn't grab my head and try to force feed his cock down my throat.

He also didn't make a sound. There wasn't a moan or a groan or even a change in his breathing to warn me. So I was startled when my mouth suddenly began to flood with hot cum. But I didn't blow it ... so to speak. I held it in my mouth until he finished. I swallowed and held his cock in my mouth a little longer, catching the last few drops on my tongue while his cock deflated.

He finally nodded and I sat up on my heels. I struggled to my feet and turned. I saw the two men from room service for the first time. Both looked very young. I doubt if either one was out of his teens yet. They weren't bad looking. They certainly looked excited as their eyes explored my body.

The most striking feature of either man to present itself was that one of the men was African-American. I was going to have my first sexual experience with black man. I was going to suck a black cock!

That was far more exciting than it should have been for a good card carrying Liberal like myself. His color shouldn't have mattered. But for some reason I was having trouble hiding how excited I was about the prospect of sucking a black cock. I found myself hoping that the stereotype is true.

I thought back to the black men I showered with after making my porn debut. They had all been very well hung. I was more than a little jealous of the little blonde that had been in the movie with them. Now I was about to find out what it was like for myself.

Hank watched the two young men and me stare at each other for a moment with a smile on his face. He probably thought this was tearing me up inside, a nice, innocent housewife such as me being turned into a prostitute and used to tip the wait staff. I would have to try very hard not to disillusion him.

Hank finally said, "Go ahead, boys. Help yourselves. If you come by later you can fuck her. But you're going to have to settle for head right now. As you can see, we have friends coming over shortly and we want to keep her cunt nice and fresh until after the show she's gonna put on."

Apparently the young white man had seniority. He was the first to open his pants, pull out is cock and take a seat at one of the two poker tables they just carried in and set up.

In the back of my mind I was wondering about the show I was going to have to put on. But I wasn't worried. I didn't think that anything that happened in this room could be more stressful than the afternoons spent in the changing room at the biker boutique being raped by large violent men for hours and hours.

I dropped to my knees and took the not very impressive cock into my mouth. His cock was already hard and throbbing and there was a large wet spot in his underwear. I knew this wouldn't take long.

I was right. In three or four minutes at the most the kid cried out and I suddenly had a mouthful of what I'm convinced is the most bitter cum I've ever tasted. I had to struggle to keep from gagging as I choked down his spend.

I quickly stood up. If I did have to have sex with this kid again I would hopefully not have to blow him. I shivered in revulsion at the thought of another mouthful of his cum. I don't know what kind of diet he's living on but it can't be healthy.

The young man stood up and put his little monkey suit back in order. He moved out of the way and was instantly replaced by his black co-worker. I resumed my position of sexual supplication, kneeling at the feet of the young black man, ready to supply pleasure in exchange for sexual stimulation.

His hard cock was larger than that of his white counterpart. But it wasn't anything special. It wasn't nearly as large at Tommy's cock or even as large at Ari's. It was a nice, normal cock.

But for some reason, the fact that it was dark, dark black and the fact that I've never been this close to a black cock before made this particular black cock very exciting.

As I leaned forward slowly I inhaled his musky aroma. I could almost smell his lust. But he smelled no differently than any other male whose cock was slowly nearing my lips.

The only other difference between this young man and the other two men whose cocks I just sucked was that he talked to me. As my lips touched the head of his cock he quietly asked, "You're turned on, aren't you bitch? Is that your first black cock?"

Without removing my lips from his cock I murmured that it was.

He chuckled and said, "You know what they say. Once you go black you never go back."

From then until just before he started spewing his cum in my mouth ten minutes later he kept up a steady patter, telling me what he wanted me to do and commenting on my cocksucking skills. It was surprisingly erotic.

He warned me just before he came. I was curious to see if his cum would taste unusual. It didn't, of course. If I had been blindfolded when he entered the room and if he hadn't said anything there would have been nothing to differentiate the blowjob I gave him from any of the other blowjobs I've given.

But still, in the back of my mind I knew that sucking his cock had been just a little bit more exciting because he's black. I loved the strong contrast in our skin colors. The sight of my small, white hand on his dark black cock was very erotic. I found myself hoping that he would come back later to take Hank up on his offer. I wanted him to fuck me.

I was sorry that for a change no one was taking pictures. I bet that Craig would love to see me having sex with this sexy black kid. I know I would have loved to watch this later. I think I must look very sexy with a black cock in my mouth.

I was so wrapped up in analyzing my first sexual experience with a black cock that I'd forgotten all about Hank. It was his turn now. It turns out he's not a patient man. The moment I took my mouth away from the young black man's cock I was jerked up and away by Hank using a large handful of my hair for a handle.

I cried out in pain and reached up to grab his wrist to take the pressure off my hair. He ignored my efforts to end the pain. He turned me around and slammed his long, skinny cock between my lips. I was still kneeling between the legs of the black man I'd just sucked off.

Hank's hard cock was sticking out of his zipper. He drove it into my mouth like a couple of the more violent bikers had on Sunday. He raped my mouth as if it were a vagina, driving the head of his cock right down my throat, totally disregarding the pain he caused me.

He held me there with a double handful of my hair and began thrusting his hips at me with short, violent strokes, grunting loudly with each painful thrust.

The young man watched in amazement. But he didn't just sit there. He reached out and began to explore my breasts while Hank raped my mouth. I was too distraught by the unnecessary brutality of the oral rape to take any pleasure from having my breasts caressed. The painful manner in which Hank was driving his cock into my throat didn't seem to bother the young man from room service in the least. Before my tears of pain totally blocked my vision I saw the smile on the kid's face. This rough, oral rape was exciting him!

Hank was in no hurry to reach orgasm. He stopped for a moment several times during the ordeal to keep from cumming before he was ready. I'm not certain how long it lasted. It seemed like a very long time. And I can't tell you what his ejaculate tasted like. He held his cock buried in my throat until his orgasm ended and his cock began to deflate. Hank was in no hurry to take his cock out of my mouth and throat after he came. But finally he pushed me away and I fell to the floor at their feet.

Both men put their clothes in order and Hank escorted them to the door. In addition to the blowjobs I provided, Hank handed each of them a folded up bill for a tip. I couldn't see the denomination but from the looks on their faces it was a large bill. They gave Hank their names and told him to ask for them if he needed anything for the rest of the day. They both glanced at my naked body one last time and finally returned to their duties.

As soon as the door closed behind them I was tasked with counting out the poker chips and getting ready for the arrival of their friends. There were twelve chairs, six at each table. I had to assume that meant ten more men were coming. After what I went through at the biker boutique I thought I could handle twelve men, if they weren't all as brutal as Hank. I wanted to ask them how long they planned on keeping me here. But I didn't dare. I went about meekly getting set up for the arrival of their friends without saying a word.

The first two men didn't arrive for nearly an hour. For most of that time I just stayed out of the way and tried to be invisible. But they didn't leave me alone entirely. There were several coolers in the room for the beer they were going to consume this evening. I was sent to the end of the hall to fill them with ice.

The coolers were on wheels, so getting them back and forth to the ice machine wasn't the problem. The problem is that I was ordered to perform that menial task in the nude. This was not a rundown motel in the bad part of town, full of truck drivers, hookers and god knows who. This was an upscale hotel that served families. I shocked the hell out of several of them before I filled all three coolers with ice.

In the time it took me to finish the task I was spotted by half a dozen families with young children. I was also accosted by several well dressed businessmen who assumed I was a prostitute, which at the moment I guess I was. They weren't happy when I refused their advances and one of them started to get pretty rough.

Luckily, Hank came to check on me. One look at Hank and the guy that was all but raping me in the alcove where the ice machine was located had second thoughts.

Hank and Ari both spent a lot of time on the phone. Their conversations for the most part sounded like gibberish, as if they were talking in some kind of code. That was fine with me. I didn't want to know any more than I already did about them and their business dealings.

Hank ordered me to answer the door when the first two men arrived. They smiled at me, looked me over and then walked right past me as if I didn't exist and said hello to Hank and Ari.

I tried not to know what was going on. But it was hard to ignore the obvious. These men were all criminals. And they were apparently criminals of some stature. I didn't understand what they were doing here in our small city. I didn't think they came to out of the way places like this. Why weren't they in New York or Las Vegas or somewhere like that? I guess they figured that there would be less attention paid to them here.

I hope they're right. I'd hate for the local cops to start wondering what my connection to these men is.

As soon as my status and my function this evening were explained to the new men I was groped and prodded and then put to work sucking them off. It wasn't too bad. Neither of them was as brutal as Hank had been.

After I tended to their sexual appetites I began to serve drinks. It went on like that until there were sixteen large, dangerous men in the room. The four additional men were apparently bodyguards. But their employers were generous with my services. I had to suck each of them off, too.

There was a meeting of sorts that lasted almost an hour. They ignored me except to grope me whenever I came close to replenish a drink. It didn't seem to bother them at all that I was overhearing details of criminal enterprises, even murders in which they had taken part!

It sure as hell bothered me!

The meeting broke up after about an hour. I thought that they were going to turn to poker. I had forgotten that I was scheduled to take part in a show. I was reminded when in response to a knock on the door I opened it to admit the black man from room service. He was escorting a very nervous looking Piper to the room!

I think that I now had a pretty good idea what kind of show I'd be putting on.

Piper looked around at all the large men in the room. You might not think it would be, but somehow you only had to look at them and it was obvious that these men were criminals. There was something in their faces, something in their eyes that made it clear that these men were mobsters, if they still use that word. I don't for a minute believe that the same is true of all men who make their living breaking the law. But it was certainly true of the men in this group. They looked like the cast of an Al Capone movie.

I would have liked to reassure Piper that everything would be alright. But I was nearly as nervous as she obviously was. Before I had a chance to speak to her, Hank called out, "Bring the little cunt in here and strip her."

A shiver of revulsion went through me at the thought of what was about to happen. I hated it that the other female in my little show was going to be my daughter. I was the only one that felt that way, though.

While I undressed Piper, Hank explained to the men in the room that she was my sixteen year old daughter and that Tommy had picked her up at school and brought her here to put on a little show and "take care of them" until the party broke up.

It was obvious from the expressions on the faces of all those large, scary men that they found us both attractive and that they found the idea of having a mother and her teenage daughter at their disposal to be a huge turn on.

There was an excited murmur from the men gathered around us. They were so large and so close that they seemed to suck all of the oxygen out of the room. I provided all of these men with oral sex before that bastard Tommy delivered Piper to the hotel. But it was plain to see that none of them were done for the day.

Hank nodded towards the king size bed in the middle of the large room. Piper and I both knew what they wanted to see. We moved to the side of the bed and embraced for a moment before lying down facing each other.

The men surrounded the bed. No one wanted to miss out on the show. We ignored the crude comments and began to make love. I don't know how much these men knew about our recent history. They might not know that Piper and I have already had sex with each other. Whether they knew it or not they thought our show was hot.

My daughter and I kissed and caressed each other, trying at first to blot out any awareness of the crowd of thugs that hemmed us in. Or at least I did. But as our own passions began to rise I discovered that the thought of all those men watching with hard cocks, wanting us, wanting to rape us both over and over ... that scenario was adding significantly to my own arousal.

I'm almost certain that Piper felt it, too. I could sense that she was no longer nervous. She didn't fear these men or what we both knew they were going to do to us when our show was over.

I wasn't nervous, either. Not for myself. I would have preferred that Piper wasn't here. But I didn't doubt that she could handle this crowd with my help. She had handled all those bikers and recovered quickly from that gang rape.

Piper and I gave them just the kind of show they wanted to see. We ended up rolling around on the large bed in a sixty-nine, eating each other to uncountable orgasms, aided by the large, rough hands that reached in and groped us painfully. What should have been a distraction became a huge turn on as long, thick, anonymous fingers probed our bodies, forcing their way into our pussies and our asses and our mouths, groping our tits and squeezing our nipples painfully.

It went on and on until two of the men pulled us apart and picked us up. They carried us through the connecting door into the next room and threw us down on the two queen size beds.

I'd have preferred it if they undressed first. But they apparently couldn't be bothered. Each of them slid their pants and shorts down to their knees and jumped on us, slamming their hard cocks into our pussies to the hilt. The brutal rapes were over quickly. The men pounded their cocks into us, slamming their bellies into ours with far more force than was necessary. The moans and groans, the sighs and cries of passion, the sounds of flesh slapping flesh filled the room.

The other men didn't crowd into the room where we were being fucked so brutally. It was just the four of us now. It was much quieter. Only the sounds of raw, violent sex filled our ears.

They were so aggressive, so forceful, that when the two men finally came I was exhausted. But it had only just begun. The first two men to rape us stood up, pulled their pants up and left the room to be replaced immediately by the next two.

There were two of us and only (only?!) sixteen of them. But they were a hardy and horny group and it took a very long time to drain all of that testosterone to manageable levels. And none of those thugs was in the mood to make love. The sex was every bit as violent as it was when we were thrown to all those bikers on Saturday.

It must have taken a couple of hours for the first round. We were allowed to shower and then return to the other room to serve drinks and get groped while they played poker. Hank gave me permission to call Craig and let him know where we were and that we were alright. I couldn't tell him when we would be home but I convinced him that we weren't being harmed.

We waited on the men until one or the other of us was dragged back into the other room for another rape, or two, or three.

I know. It wasn't actually rape. But it was always such a violent act with those men that I have trouble calling it sex. The only two men that fucked us more or less normally were the two men from room service when they came back to deliver sandwiches and restock the refrigerator. They also brought ice for the beer. There was a flurry of complaints earlier about the naked woman in the hallways.

That would be me.

It went on like that in cycles of rape and degradation interspersed with waitress duties until nearly two o'clock in the morning. Men started leaving around midnight and we took hope from that. But the party didn't break up until two. Piper and I went around and cleaned up the bottles, glasses and dishes.

The last two men to leave were Hank and Ari. Piper and I were exhausted. We were so happy that it was over that we were both nearly in tears. Only it wasn't over. Just before they left, Hank called down to room service. He told the two men who had showed up every time anyone wanted more food or drinks delivered that if they wanted they could fuck Piper and me one last time. Hank handed each of the men a one hundred dollar bill on his way out and thanked them for the excellent service.

I noticed that no one offered Piper or me a tip.

The two men from room service must have run all the way to our room. They barged in and spoke briefly with Hank. They were tearing their clothes off before the door closed behind Hank. I had sucked them both off shortly after I arrived. Since then they had both fucked both me and my daughter. But they weren't going to let one last opportunity go by.

The beds in the other room were nasty by now. Instead of going in there the two men talked it over and ended up stretching out side by side on the large bed in the poker room. For the next fifteen or twenty minutes, Piper and I sucked the two men's cocks, switching back and forth on command and occasionally working together, our faces touching over their crotches while we struggled to keep going.

They finally finished up, ordering us onto our backs and fucking us side by side, holding hands and gritting our teeth in pain until those young men attained a mild orgasm. It occurred to me that neither one of them was as virile as even the oldest of the thugs that had spent the afternoon and evening raping us. It makes you wonder if there's a connection between testosterone and crime.

The boys left, taking a couple carts full of trash with them. Piper and I showered, dressed and hurried down to my car. Thankfully it was nearly three in the morning and only the desk clerk witnessed our humiliation.

I asked Piper to call her father and let him know we were on the way home. After she hung up, except for my apology for involving her in that mess we rode in silence.

Craig and Trey were both still up when we got home. They were obviously worried. Craig handed me a strong drink as soon as I walked in the door and I gulped it down gratefully. Piper took a couple pain killers with water, though she eyed my drink jealously.

Without going into detail I told them about my day, and the last half of Piper's day. We were exhausted. The details would have to wait until tomorrow.

Before we went to bed we agreed that we would call the school tomorrow and let Piper and Trey stay home to recuperate. Trey may not have spent the evening and early morning hours getting raped. But he had been up worrying about us. They assured us that if they stayed home tomorrow they wouldn't miss anything. School was about to let out for the summer and all that was left were administrative details.

We were all on our way to the stairs when Trey said, "Dad? Aren't you going to tell them the news?"

I looked at Craig curiously. He smiled and said, "I may have a job offer. I won't know for certain until tomorrow or Thursday."

I hauled off and punched him right in the shoulder! "Why didn't you say something?! What job? Where?"

He sighed, still rubbing his shoulder where I punched him. He calmly said, "Don't get too excited yet. It's all tentative. I shouldn't have mentioned it but, well ... it looks pretty good."

He didn't say anything more so in exasperation I exclaimed, "What the hell do I have to do, waterboard you?!! If you think you're going to go to sleep tonight without telling us about this job you're out of your fucking mind!"

We were standing in a circle at the bottom of the stairs. It seemed like a strange place to be having this possibly life altering conversation. But I wasn't moving.

Craig tried to downplay the offer. But he couldn't completely hide his excitement. He said, "I learned about the possibility that Castle Group was going to buy the property my old company was in when they went bankrupt, as well as any of the assets they could get out of receivership.

"All I had to go on was just a line in a blog on the internet. But I went to college with a guy that works at Castle Group and we keep in touch so I gave him a call. I figured that since it was the same type of company I had as good a shot as anyone else at a job there if the rumor turned out to be true.

"I called Eric and asked him if the rumor was true. He was quiet for so long that I knew something was going on. He finally told me to wait by the phone and he'd call me back in a few minutes.

"I figured that the rumor had some basis in fact but that Eric must have been ordered not to say anything. I held my breath for about half an hour. The phone rang. But it wasn't Eric. It was Bradley Orvis, the president of the company. We talked for almost forty-five minutes before he told me that if everything worked out they were going to want to hire someone to run the place. He offered me the job."

Before I could scream or faint of whatever I was going to do he said, "Hold on! Don't go off the deep end. It isn't official yet. They have to acquire the property and begin hiring. If there aren't any problems I could be at work any day now. Or, it could be a matter of week before things are up and running. Or nothing may come of it. So don't get your hopes up yet."

Too late for that! I was ecstatic. We all were. And despite his words of caution I could see how excited Craig was.

We went upstairs and got in bed. But suddenly I wasn't exhausted any longer. I couldn't keep my hands off of Craig. I kissed him and hugged him and all but smothered him for the longest time before I could settle down.

It was a long time before we were cuddled up together spooning and he quietly said, "I guess I'm going to have to have a talk with Tommy. I warned him before about Piper. I'm not going to put up with that. His fucking kid lives in the next town but he has a couple friends here that have been bothering her at school. But worst of all he had no right to ambush her outside of the building and drop her off at a hotel to be raped for twelve hours by a bunch of fucking thugs. I won't let that happen again."

I was in agreement with the sentiment. But I was nervous about the possible confrontation. Tommy doesn't take well to ultimatums. He doesn't think that anyone has the right to tell him what to do. I was worried because he's a violent man without any scruples.

I mentioned my fears to Craig.

He sighed and said, "I know. I'd be lying if I said I wasn't afraid of him. He's a large man with a very dark side to him. But I can't let him continue to use Piper like this. I wish I could stop him from using you, even though I know it turns you on. Hell, it turns us both on. But I worry about you. Piper is another matter. He has no right to abuse her this way and I'm going to put a stop to it one way or another."

It was that "another" that worried me.

We finally drifted off to sleep. It was nearly four in the morning. The phone woke me at nine. There was a robo-call from the school to inform me that my children were absent. I called the school and told them that I had kept the kids home because of a family emergency. They seemed satisfied. As soon as I hung up I went right back to sleep.

The phone woke us up an hour later. Craig answered it this time. He didn't say much more than hello. For the next fifteen minutes he listened in almost total silence. He finally said goodbye and hung up the phone.

He dropped back down on his pillow as if he was going to go back to sleep. He didn't say a word until I asked, "Am I going to have to punch you again?"

He laughed, rolled over and pulled me into his arms. He was nearly crushing me he held me so hard against his sexy body. Finally he said, "The manager of the local branch of Castle Group is holding you in his arms ... and I'm not jealous at all."

I threw my arms around his neck and all but sucked the breath right out of him. He finally rolled me over and climbed on top of me. I felt his cock pressing against my belly and he asked, "How sore are you?"

I moaned and rubbed my belly against him. I spread my legs a little farther apart and said, "I'm never too sore for this, not with you."

He shook his head and said, "Don't give me that shit. Are you sore?"

I smiled and shook my head. I really wasn't. I had more than enough rough sex to last me a while last night. But there had been rest periods and Piper did more than her share to help me out. I was still a bit tender. I didn't care. I wanted this. I finally said, "If you don't fuck me right this minute I'm going to roll you over and rape you. I told you I'm not sore. I'm not. I feel fine. And I'm so excited I want to scream!"

We made love then. It was a pleasant change from all the rough sex. Don't get me wrong. I love the rough sex. I love it even more with violent strangers. It's a huge turn on for me and I'm going to miss it when I have to give it up and go back to being a normal housewife. But I'm not so depraved that I don't still enjoy making love to my husband whom I adore.

As it turned out I was a bit more sensitive down there than I thought I was. I didn't let on. I did everything that I could to make certain it was enjoyable for Craig. He deserved that and more. And when it was over I held onto him with all of my might with tears of love streaming down my cheeks.

I had to reassure him that I wasn't in pain. I insisted that I was crying because I adored him so. And that was the absolute truth. He rolled off of me and we held each other for a very long time. It was probably fifteen minutes or more before I remembered the phone call and asked for the particulars.

He said, "Let's take a shower and get the kids up. We'll make brunch and I'll tell everyone at the same time."

A little more than half an hour later we were all sitting down to omelets, crisp bacon and English muffins. Craig finally let us in on the details of the phone call.

"I start work on Monday. I'll be making more than twice what I was earning in my old job. The hours will be a little long to start with. But once everything is up and running I'll be keeping banker's hours. I'm going to go ahead and finish out the week at the mall. But after that, except for Tommy, things should be pretty much back to normal.

"Piper, I'm going to have a talk with Tommy. I told him before that you weren't a part of the bargain your mother made with him. What he did yesterday was inexcusable. It won't happen again."

Piper had a couple of obvious reactions. It didn't look like she was all that happy that the fun and games were over. But I think she was also worried about a confrontation between the two men. While she and I both enjoyed the things Tommy made us do, up to a point, we were both nervous around him. He has the potential to be a very dangerous man and we all know it.

We took it easy for the rest of the day. Later, while we were relaxing around the pool, Piper and I filled in the details from last night. When we finished our tale, Piper took Trey upstairs to thank him for worrying about her.

Craig went to work at the usual time that evening. The three of us ate a light supper and watched a little television. I talked seriously to Piper about the things we were doing to amuse Tommy. I was becoming more worried about how this would affect her later in life.

I was glad I had the talk. It was very reassuring. She enjoys the fantasies as much as I do and she obviously hasn't been traumatized by what she's been through. I was heartened by her insistence that she's intelligent enough to know that she can't live her life this way. It's a certain path to self destruction. I think she's keeping everything in perspective.

I sent the kids to bed early. They probably ended up in the same room again. They didn't seem upset about being sent upstairs. I stayed up and waited for Craig to come home.

We had a drink together after he came home. We talked a bit about the future and the incredibly good news about the new job. In only twenty-four hours our lives have been turned completely around. It was a huge relief for many reasons. But one of the major reasons was that now we would be able to repay Tommy on time.

As he has become more demanding I've worried more and more about our ability to repay the money I borrowed. With Craig's new salary and the money that we still have in the bank from the loan we should be able to pay Tommy off in less than a month.

Wednesday was uneventful. It was almost like we were a normal family again. But I think that in the back of our minds we were all thinking about tomorrow. We were all worried that Craig would confront Tommy about Piper and something bad would happen.

In the back of my mind the threats that Tommy made when we first entered into our agreement kept being replayed. He had all but warned me that if he wasn't satisfied somebody could end up dead.

I haven't heard from Tommy since he called yesterday morning and sent me to that hotel room. I was afraid that he would come to my home tomorrow and be confronted by Craig. Craig is an excellent example of a man. He works out and keeps himself in shape. But he's no match for Tommy. Not very many people are. There was no way that any good come from a confrontation between them. Craig is civilized. Tommy is not.

Tommy called at ten o'clock Thursday morning. He ordered me to put on the bib dress I bought at the biker boutique and be ready in an hour. I was ready quickly. I spent most of the next hour trying to stress to Craig the importance of not pissing off Tommy.

Craig promised to be tactful. But he was going to make it clear that as of this moment Piper was off limits. I couldn't help being nervous.

Chapter 14

Tommy came to the door just before eleven. Craig insisted on letting him in. I'm not certain I can describe what happened next. It all happened so fast and it was all so pointless.

Craig chose his words carefully and remained calm. He told Tommy that they needed to talk about Piper. He started to tell him that he wouldn't interfere, he wouldn't come between Tommy and me, but that Piper was no longer a part of the equation and he wasn't to have anything more to do with her.

Tommy's expression never changed. But he didn't let Craig get halfway through what he planned to say. His arm went up and back so fast I almost didn't see it. He hit Craig harder than I've ever seen anyone hit before. The sound was sickening and the way his head rocked back scared the hell out of me. I feared that his neck might be broken!

I screamed and Craig dropped like a sack of wet sand. His eyes were partially open but I'm sure he wasn't conscious. He had no more hit the floor than Tommy kicked him twice with all of his might. Then, in a dead calm voice he snarled, "Fucking pussy. Nobody fucking tells me what to do."

He drew his leg back to kick Craig again but I ran between them. He glared at me for a moment. I saw the murderous look in his eyes. I think it took him a few seconds to decide not to kill both of us. There were a couple of seconds when I thought it could go either way. Finally he released the tension and lowered his leg to the floor. He grabbed my arm and pulled me to the door.

I begged him to let me take care of Craig first but he ignored me.

Just before the front door closed behind us I saw Craig stirring. I knew that at least he was alive and could move. But I didn't know how badly he was hurt and that was all I could think about.

I sat beside Tommy in the car with my face in my hands, crying almost hysterically. Tommy put up with it for only a minute or two before he snarled, "Shut the fuck up! He's lucky you were there or I'd a killed the son of a bitch!"

I turned to look at him. I was going to tell him off but one look at those cold, beady, snake-like eyes and I bit my tongue. I sat there quietly and struggled to regain control of myself.

I finally looked around to see if I could figure out where we were going. It didn't take a Sherlock Holmes to see that we were on our way to the high school.

I started to plead with Tommy. I was going to beg him not to do this. He raised his fist before I got two words out and I stopped talking. I knew it wasn't an idle threat. He'd be more than happy to hit me just as hard as he just hit Craig. It's how he deals with people who upset him.

He pulled up and parked in front of the school. He turned to look at me and the warning look made words unnecessary. He ordered me to go in and get Piper.

The thought of going anywhere that decent people would see me in this slutty dress turned my stomach. But there was just no way I could go into my daughter's school, or any school dressed like this! I was almost naked! My nipples were visible from the sides! The curve at the very bottom of my ass cheeks was visible from behind. My pussy was only barely covered.

But my ears were still ringing with the sound of Tommy's fist hitting Craig's face. I had no choice.

I went inside. The office is just inside the two sets of double doors. There was a lot going on. Tomorrow is the last day of school. Everyone was scurrying around getting ready. Several parents were picking up their kids early and there were half a dozen kids in the office for various reasons.

It was just like entering the lobby of the Ramada, only worse because I knew some of these people. All noise ceased and everyone stared in shocked disbelief. I tried to act like I didn't know what they were looking at. I approached the tall counter that divided the staff from anyone coming in and waited for someone to ask me what I wanted.

It took a moment. Finally, one of the women stuttered, "C-c-can I h-help you?!"

I swallowed loudly and whispered, "I need to get Piper Thornton out of class."

One of the women I knew well enough to say hello to if met her on the street came to the counter and asked in a whisper, "Are you alright?!"

I nodded. I didn't say anything. I didn't even try to think of an excuse. I just wanted to get this over with and get out of here.

She finally said, "Sign here. I'll send for her. Maybe you should wait outside."

I thought that was a wonderful idea. I signed the book she put in front of me and hurried back out to the car.

Tommy was on his cell phone when I returned. He hung up and put it away before I could overhear any of his conversation. The way he hung up so abruptly made me think that he was keeping something from me. I didn't see the point. I was long past saying no to him. I sat beside him in uncomfortable silence for ten minutes that seemed like an hour before Piper came out.

She came to my window and Tommy ordered her to get in. Before she was even all the way in he took off without another word. He was still seething and I was terrified. There was no telling how his anger might be taken out on us.

As that thought crossed my mind it finally occurred to me that I should have refused to get my daughter out of class. What the hell is wrong with me?!! What kind of mother would hand their daughter over to dangerous man like Tommy, especially while he was in his present state of mind?

I can answer that question. The worst mother in the world.

Piper must have seen the fear on my face. She didn't utter a sound. Not a word was spoken as Tommy drove through town. I stared out the window and my nervousness increased as I realized where we were going. We were on our way back to the studio where I made my porno debut, getting pseudo raped by four strange men for hours on end.

But then I compared my afternoon there with some of the other things Tommy has done to me and began to relax a little. It would have been worse if he was taking us back to the biker bar. I didn't like what they would do here. But it was a controlled environment. I thought it would be safe. And I knew that no movie with Piper in it could be sold to the general public. Unlike the movie I was forced to make it was unlikely that anyone Piper knew would ever see a movie she was in.

I wasn't happy about this. But I knew that it could have been worse for Piper. Or at least I thought I knew that.

We got out of the car at the studio. I put my arm around Piper and told her I was sorry for getting her into this. I told her where we were. She didn't seem too worried. She was more concerned about Tommy. There was an aura of anger radiating from him that was so thick we could taste it. I didn't mention what Tommy did to Craig. She had enough to worry about. That could wait until we got home.

Mr. Barnes was waiting for us in his office. He nodded to Tommy. He got up and came around his desk to take a closer look at Piper. She turned slowly on command as the pervert leered at her. When she was facing him again he ordered her to show him her underwear.

She pulled up her skirt so he could see her panties. She wasn't wearing hose. He stared holes in her plain white bikini underwear. Finally he nodded and she let her skirt fall back in place. She unbuttoned her blouse and held it open.

He reached in and cupped one breast. He was obviously impressed. He grinned at Tommy and said, "Not bad for sixteen!"

He pulled his hand out of her blouse and guided her to his desk. He bent her over, pulled her skirt up and ran his hand over her cute little ass for a moment before stepping back. He began to unfasten his pants. While he was freeing his cock he turned to me and said, "I'm going to fuck your little girl, bitch. Pull her underwear off and make sure she's nice and wet. I wouldn't want to hurt my cock on that tight little cunt."

I obeyed instantly. As I was removing Piper's underwear I thought that he must have just about the best job a man could have. He probably has sex with nearly every woman who enters this building.

Piper stepped out of her panties and I placed them beside her on the desk. She spread her legs and I ran my tongue through her slit. I wasn't surprised to find that she was already moist. I know my little girl.

Mr. Barnes watched me lick my daughter's pussy for less than a minute before he pushed me away and took my place. He stood behind her with his hard cock bobbing near her ass and ordered me to guide him in.

His cock slid into her easily. He laughed and said, "She's a hot little tramp. She's probably going to enjoy working here this summer."

I glanced at Tommy. He seemed to finally be getting his temper under control. He ordered me to lean over the desk beside Piper and moments later his large cock was slamming into me. I hate that man and I wanted to hate what he was doing. But I just couldn't do it. I love it when he rapes me with that big, fat cock! I know that I am going to miss this when we repay him the money I borrowed. Life will return to normal and we'll be happy. But god forgive me, I will always miss being taken by this animal.

I will not, however, miss what came next. I heard Mr. Barnes grunting and sighing when he reached orgasm and deposited his load inside of my daughter right next to me. I was next, followed almost immediately by Tommy. I'm pretty certain that Piper didn't have an orgasm. The men backed away and Tommy immediately pulled me off the desk and forced me to my knees behind Piper.

Piper started to straighten up but Tommy barked at her to stay where she was. He guided my face to his slimy cock. It wasn't the first time. I licked and sucked until his crotch was clean.

Mr. Barnes was next. I cleaned his smaller cock with much less effort. I didn't even mind all that much. I really didn't care for what he did next. He's made me do it before but not often and it still disgusts me.

Tommy guided my lips to my daughter's pussy. Mr. Barnes had just filled her with cum and it was beginning to seep out of her. I placed my lips over her mound from behind and cleaned her as well as I could. He apparently gets turned on by fucking teenage girls. There was an awful lot of cum oozing out of her well fucked pussy.

Piper was pulled to her feet when Tommy was satisfied that she was clean enough. He pulled me to my feet and shoved me down over the desk again. As soon as I was in position, Piper was forced to provide the same cleaning service to me.

It was worse for her. Tommy is much more virile. My crotch was a slimy, smelly mess, in part because more time had passed and more of his cum had drained from my vagina.

But Piper did as she was told. She knew she had no choice. As her tongue cleaned my thighs and then bathed my crotch I reminded myself that this wasn't even what we came here for. This was just paying the toll for us. The real action hadn't started yet. We still didn't know what was waiting for us in the studio.

Piper was told to undress. Seconds later we were following Mr. Barnes and Tommy down the hall to the makeup room. They left us there and went through the connecting door.

I was ordered to undress and the man and woman who worked there applied a light coat of makeup all over our bodies. The woman did my makeup. The old man seemed to be really enjoying his work as he applied makeup to Piper's body. They touched up our hair and I was ordered to put my clothes back on. That didn't take long. I was only wearing that slutty bib top dress.

Piper was given a cheerleader costume from her high school. It appeared to be the real thing. The only difference was that instead of the normal undergarments that were a part of the uniform she was ordered to wear her own underwear.

When we were ready the man who applied Piper's makeup ordered us to follow him. We went out through the door that led to the studio area. We followed the man down one corridor and up another through the confusing maze of offices and studios until we reached a studio made up to look like a school locker room.

Waiting for us there were Tommy and Mr. Barnes, as well as Tommy's son, TT, and close to two dozen very large boys, all about TT's age. They all seemed very large for their age but the fact that they were all wearing football uniforms complete with all the padding may have contributed to that impression.

They all turned to stare at us as we entered. The expectant and very excited looks on their faces made it pretty clear why we were all here. Tommy introduced us to the football team from the intermediate school in the next town over where TT lived with his mother and went to school. It was probably just a coincidence that the two towns were fierce football rivals and have been for years.

The boys were all very large, as I mentioned, and most of them were African-American. They were all but drooling as they devoured Piper with their eyes.

I was vaguely aware of people moving around off the set, getting ready to film I suppose. Tommy held Piper and me back out of the way. At a nod from the director, Tommy whispered something in Piper's ear and shoved her forward into the arms of the boys who were waiting for what was obviously their cue for the fun to start.

There was just about enough time for the cameras to record the fact that Piper was dressed as a cheerleader from a rival school before several of the boys began to violently tearing off Piper's costume.

The other boys were tearing off their own clothes as fast as they could get out of them.

Piper struggled with the boys, fighting back and calling for help, interspersed with frequent cries of pain as they tormented her, pulling and twisting her breasts and various other parts of her body, not to mention the pain they caused when they ripped her costume off.

I turned to Tommy and whispered, "They don't have to be so rough!"

He glared at me for a moment as if he couldn't believe that I still had the nerve to complain. He didn't address my concern. But finally he said, "We planned this for later in the summer. The reason they're here today is that the dog handler is on a two week cruise and we couldn't find a substitute on such short notice."

I stared at him in shock. I shook my head but didn't say a word. I was surprised when I didn't vomit. I felt the bile rising in my throat.

Tommy saw my distress and smiled. Then he grabbed a handful of my hair and turned me back so that I had no choice but to watch those boys attacking my little girl.

In some ways the manner in which those boys assaulted her was even more violent than what we experienced at the biker boutique. At least there they only took us one or two at a time. Here the press of large, horny young men was all around her. It looked as though she was having trouble getting enough air.

Those boys that were close enough all reached in and groped her body, pinching and pulling and squeezing as if their only intention was to hurt her.

Throughout this violent prelude to rape, Piper struggled and cried out, begging for someone to save her. I suspect that was what Tommy had told her to do when he whispered in her ear before shoving her into the center of that cruel group of boys. But I was certain that the sentiment was genuine. I have no doubt that she would very much like to escape from those boys.

One of the larger boys finally put an end to the cruel foreplay. He pulled her away from the others and lifted her over his shoulder. He carried her to a nearby mat and dropped her onto her back.

Before she could catch her breath he was lying on top of her, struggling to find the entrance to her vagina with his large, black cock. He quickly located her opening and began forcing his cock into her body. But not before I got a good look at it.

I was shocked. His massive cock was even larger than Tommy's! Entering my daughter's body was the visible proof that sometimes the stereotype was true. That kid's cock had to be at least ten inches long!

Piper stopped calling out and she stopped struggling. Her eyes grew wide and she held her breath as that huge organ filled her and stretched her. I was vaguely aware of the boys filling the air with crude comments and urging their companion to fuck her hard. But I paid them no attention. My attention was focused on the impossibly large cock that was still working its way into my little girl's tiny pussy.

Despite his massive size the boy fucking Piper had a lot to learn about stamina. But then, he'd probably be given a lot of time today to work on it. I didn't doubt that this gang rape was going to last for hours and that the boys would go round and round for just as long as they could manage to get an erection.

I had just begun to think that the only reason I was here was to bear witness to my daughter's suffering. That wouldn't explain the makeup they plastered over my body. But everyone seemed to have forgotten that I was there.

I watched the first boy to rape my daughter climb off and get to his feet. His slimy, semi-erect cock hung down more than half way to his knees! He remained standing between my daughter's legs and grinned down at Piper like a conquering Neanderthal. To his teammates he said, "Not bad! The bitch is a pretty good fuck. You guys are gonna love this."

His friends were impatient for their turns and were less than polite as they suggested he get the fuck out of the way. He grinned at them, knowing that none of them were capable of making him do anything he didn't want to do. But he finally stood up and stepped back.

As soon as he was out of the way another of the larger boys moved in. He flipped Piper over and pulled her up onto her hands and knees. She remained where he placed her, panting and moaning quietly. He inched closer and drove his cock into her dripping pussy violently.

She cried out as he slammed his cock into her. But that only provided a target for one of the other boys. He was already on his knees in front of her. When she opened her mouth he leaned forward and filled her mouth with his cock.

I didn't get to see the end of that particular sex act. We watched for a few minutes. I saw them slamming their dicks into her painfully, pulling and twisting her nipples and slapping her ass as if to punish her for being a girl.

But long before they came inside of her I was led out of the studio and down the hall to another where they were just getting ready to shoot another movie, starring me no doubt.

Men with cameras and microphones were entering the room. More of those ever-present women with clipboards who seemed to serve no purpose were entering the room. Tommy ordered me to stay where I was and went over to talk to the man that was probably the director. They spoke for a few minutes, looking over at me occasionally as they talked.

I should have been worrying about what awaited me in that room. But I couldn't stop thinking about what Tommy just said about the dog trainer. The implication was just unthinkable.

I knew that something had to be done before that could come to pass. I had no idea what that something could be. When last I saw him my husband was all but unconscious and clearly in need of a doctor's care. How could we fight this violent man? How could we protect our daughter from him?

He was taking over more and more of our lives, no longer paying attention to the limits that he himself had set when we made our arrangement. And each time he did something to me or to me and my daughter it was worse than the time before.

I'll admit that I haven't been as concerned as I should have been until now. I don't always enjoy the things he makes us do. But even if I didn't enjoy them while they were happening I was excited by the anticipation of what new and terrible thing Tommy would make me do. I was even more turned on later, when I was clean and safe and I could replay the things that were done to me in my mind.

I didn't even get too upset about some of the things that he did to Piper because I knew she felt the same way about it that I do.

That's all changed now. The beating he inflicted on Craig and the promise of sex with dogs, those things were over the top. The problem is that there doesn't seem to be any way to fight Tommy and win.

I was drawn out of my frightful reverie and back to my present predicament when Tommy returned to my side. Without a word he grabbed my arm and pulled me through the door of the studio they were readying for me.

No one said anything to me. I have no idea what's going on yet. I guess I don't have any lines to memorize. That's a plus.

What I saw when I entered the studio made my heart skip a beat. Standing off to the side of the room were four of the six large black men I saw in the shower after my first movie, and a dozen more men just like them! I tried to ignore all the huge, black cocks while I took an actual head count. I was wrong. There were twenty large, muscular, incredibly well hung black men standing nearby eyeing me like I was their next meal.

There was no set here. It wasn't made to look like a locker room or a bedroom or any room. It was a large empty room with a mat on the floor and a strange looking bench near the mat.

I'm guessing that the plot of the movie was to see if they could fuck me to death.

I would have cause to remember that sarcastic thought. I was about to discover that it wasn't funny, and it wasn't far from the truth.

An announcer hidden somewhere among all the people standing off camera read a prepared statement before we got started. "Ladies and gentlemen, while her sixteen year old daughter is being gang raped by an intermediate school football team in another room not far from here, Regina Thornton is going to try to take ten miles of black cock.

"Each of the forty men gathered here today, twenty here and twenty more waiting and resting up in the next room, has been chosen for his cock size. Each man has approximately twelve inches of cock when erect. In order to avoid working with fractions we've decided to count each stroke as twelve inches. She will, of course, have to take the entire length of their cocks into her mouth and throat on each stroke as well or that would be cheating.

"Our accountant was put to work to do the figures. Using conservative estimates he has determined that the average fuck with a twelve inch cock adds up to three hundred feet. That isn't a scientific determination, of course. But it's close enough for our purposes here in as much as this will be an informal attempt to set a world record, if such a record even exists.

"We anticipate that to reach our goal, Rebecca will have to be fucked by eighteen men to reach one mile. Therefore, to attain our goal of ten miles she will have to satisfy slightly fewer than ninety men with her mouth and throat and ninety more with her pussy and ass. We decided to round the number off to ninety to make up for any short strokes or premature ejaculations.

"We estimate that it will take nearly fifteen hours to reach our goal. For that reason the DVD you're watching will have been severely edited. But you will see the beginning and end of every fuck and later, after the boys have finished raping her daughter in the next studio, you'll get to see her getting the men ready to rape her mother and then watch her clean their cocks afterwards.

"The DVD starring her daughter, Piper Thornton, and a middle school football team is also available if you haven't already purchased it.

"Let the games begin."

I was pushed toward the large group of black men waiting to rape me. I turned back toward Tommy with those impossible numbers in my head and started to beg him not to do this. He smiled as several of the men grabbed me and tore my dress off.

I was lifted up, slammed down on my back on the padded bench and strapped down with my head hanging down on one end and my ass hanging off the other end. The rapes started immediately.

The large cock slamming into my pussy went almost unnoticed. I was dealing with the unbelievable pain of an equally large cock being forced down my throat. Several men have done that in the past. A few of the bikers managed it during both of those gang rapes at the biker boutique and Hank did it at the poker game.

But none of those men were hung like this guy!! I was afraid that this was going to cause permanent damage, whether he managed to drive his massive cock down my throat or not.

This man wasn't taking no for an answer ... not that I could speak. He repeatedly tried ramming his cock into my throat but it wouldn't go. It hurt like hell but he didn't care. When he couldn't drive it down my throat that way he stopped. He held my head steady and pressed the fat head of his cock against the back of my throat and began applying pressure. At one point he seemed to be resting his entire weight behind his cock.

I knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that something was going to tear in my throat. I would be permanently damaged or I would lie here on this bench and bleed to death. I was almost hoping for plan B by that time. It might be best for me and for my family if I did die on this bench tonight.

It came as a huge shock when the man attempting to force his cock into my throat finally broke through whatever barriers my body placed in his path and his cock slid down my throat until his kinky black pubic hair was tickling my face.

I screamed in pain. But of course no sound escaped. He pulled out immediately and repeated the process. It was only slightly easier the second time, for him. Not for me. I screamed again as his cock fought past my body's defenses and was buried to the hilt in my mouth.

I hardly noticed when the first man to fuck my pussy reached orgasm and stepped back. He was replaced instantly. The difference wasn't even noticeable. And I was still wondering if I was going to survive the first man to penetrate my throat with a cock that was so much larger than Tommy's.

But I did survive. He managed to attain a rhythm and begin fucking my throat. By the time he reached orgasm I was numb. Or at least my mind had gone numb. And my throat seemed to have given up the fight completely. The man that stepped up to take his place when he finished drove his cock down my throat effortlessly.

My mind quickly shut down. I won't even try to describe the next fifteen hours, even if I could. I vaguely remember becoming aware that Piper was kneeling on the mat nearby sucking cocks to get them hard and then sucking them to get them clean.

I don't have any idea how long the rapes had been going or when they brought her in. I was aware enough when I spotted her to realize that she looked like hell. Those boys had been really rough on her. She looked exhausted and her eyes were red from crying.

That was all I had time to see before another cock slammed into my throat and my mind shut down again. I think that from time to time over that fifteen hour period I passed out. But whenever I did someone would do something that was particularly painful, like shove a fat cock into my ass, and I would be forcefully returned to the scene of the ongoing crime.

It took longer than they anticipated to get me raped by one hundred and eighty men. It was almost three in the morning when it finally ended. They unfastened the straps holding me in place on the bench. Two of the men who had been raping me all night carried me to the shower. Two more carried Piper.

They dropped us on the cold tile floor and turned the cold water on. The icy water seemed to revive Piper. She climbed slowly to her feet with a series of groans and turned on the hot water for both of us. Then she helped me struggle to my feet.

She washed me and rinsed me off. Then she washed herself.

We found clean towels and dried off. With a little luck I was able to lead her back to the front office. My dress had been destroyed and no one knew where Piper's clothes were. Our purses were on Mr. Barnes' desk.

Tommy got up and said, "Let's go. I'm tired and I want to go to bed."

To hear him you would think that it was our fault we were here this late.

I pointed out that we had nothing to wear. It wasn't easy. I almost couldn't talk. The effort was extremely painful.

He shrugged and said, "It's three o'clock in the fucking morning! Who the fuck is going to see you?!"

I think that Piper and I were both so tired, in so much pain and so beaten down at that point that we really didn't care. We followed him out to his car and climbed in for the ride home. It wasn't until that moment that I remembered Craig and began to worry once more about his condition.

Just before he pulled up to our house, Tommy said, "I want you to at the bar on Saturday, both of you. You'll be waiting tables again. I made a fucking fortune last week with you two cunts in there. Be there at ten in the morning. It don't matter what you wear. You won't have it on for long. You're going to spend the whole day there this time. You won't be going home until closing time.

"And tell you pussy husband, if he ain't in the hospital, that the next time he tries to tell me what I can and can't do will be his fucking last. He shoulda fucking knew better."

He dropped us off at the curb but no one was around to witness our nudity. As we hurried to the front door Piper asked, "What did he do to dad?"

I didn't recognize her husky voice. It sounded almost masculine! But I heard the fear. I didn't know what to tell her. In reply I simply rasped, "Wait until we get inside."

I was grateful that the door wasn't locked. I didn't want to stand outside with no clothes on and dig for my keys whether anyone was around or not. We went in and I locked the door. I set the alarm and then started running through the house, looking for Craig.

He wasn't downstairs. I ran up the stairs and to our room. He was sitting up in bed, propped up on a few pillows. He was awake and it was obvious he was worried. He had a dark red bruise on the side of his head but I didn't see any bandages.

I hurried to the bed, ignoring Trey who was sitting beside the bed. I stood over Craig and asked, "Did you see a doctor? Are you alright?"

He did a double take when he heard my voice. He looked me and Piper over closely and answered, "I seem to be in better shape than you two!"

"What did the doctor say?"

He shrugged and then winced in pain. He caught his breath and said, "I have a mild concussion and two cracked ribs. I'm going to be fine. He ordered me not to play football for the rest of the year. What happened to you two?"

I held up a finger to indicate that I'd be back in a minute. I went into our bathroom and used a large amount of sore throat spray. I took three Tylenol and then sprayed my throat again. I was surprised when it seemed to help immediately. Maybe they should advertise it for this use.

I returned to the bedroom. I handed the throat spray to Piper and told her to use a lot of it. While she was spraying her throat I sat down on the side of the bed, careful not to disturb Craig. In a much more normal voice I finally answered his question, "We made a couple of movies. Craig, when you're up to it we need to talk. This is getting out of hand."

I smiled wryly and said, "I know. You've already figured that out. But it's going to get worse, if that's possible. We have to go back to his bar and serve drinks on Saturday. But..."

I stopped and said, "You kids go to bed now. I need to talk to your dad alone."

Piper was all too happy to go to bed. Trey was obviously reluctant. But he saw the look in my eyes and got to his feet. He kissed my cheek and said goodnight.

As soon as we were alone I said, "I set a record today I think. They tied me to a bench and forty large black men raped me over and over until their accountant figured that I had fucked ten miles of cock. On the plus side, I can deep throat easily now. I'm less enthusiastic about the fact that they used my full name in the movie.

"What I started to say a moment ago was that the reason they made Piper fuck the middle school football team from the next town, including Tommy's son, was that the dog handler they use was out of town. Craig, he's going to make us fuck dogs. And he said that working in that studio was going to be Piper's summer job.

I didn't want to say it. But now it seems that we have no alternative. I sighed and said, "I think we're going to have to talk to the cops."

He looked me right in the eyes and said, "If we do he'll kill us. I have another idea. I've been thinking about it all evening and I have a solution. You just provided the final piece of information I needed. But I'm afraid that you and Piper are going to have to go ahead and work the bar on Saturday. I'm sorry. But for my plan to work you're going to have to keep him in the bar until as late as possible."

I didn't bother to point out that we were unable to make Tommy do anything he didn't already intend to do. Instead I said, "We don't mind. Working in the bar is actually one of the few things that we really enjoyed doing."

I thought about what I just said and sighed. I looked at Craig and said, "I wish that was the truth. It isn't. Up until tonight, the truth is I've enjoyed the hell out of this. I've even enjoyed most of the rough stuff. Tonight though ... tonight he went overboard in a big way. I couldn't do what he just made me do again. I'd die first.

"I haven't had a chance to talk with Piper yet. But she had it almost as rough as I did. I don't think she's having fun anymore, either."

I blushed and admitted, "Earlier today, before Tommy came and took me out of here, I was thinking that I'd be sad when we paid Tommy back and he was out of our lives. I'd miss him and the things he makes me do. I will, too. I know that months from now, when this is all over, I'll miss that cold, cruel bastard and his big, beautiful cock. But you understand, don't you?"

Craig smiled and nodded. Then he suggested, "Maybe, after everyone has recovered and the itch is coming back we can find someone else that isn't so dangerous, so out of control."

I smiled and said, "Yeah, if we survive for the next five and a half months."

He reached out and squeezed my hand. He smiled and said, "I told you. I have a plan. It ends on Saturday."

I wanted to believe that. But I couldn't. Craig refused to discuss his plan. The evidence of how Tommy reacted to someone telling him he couldn't do something was lying in bed right in front of me with severe injuries. I didn't see how this could end well.

No amount of wheedling could get him to tell me his plan. I finally gave up. I apologized again for getting us into this mess and crawled carefully into bed with him. I wasn't finished working on him. But I was exhausted. I don't even remember my head hitting my pillow.

I couldn't even get out of bed to go to the bathroom the next morning without Craig's help. My vagina and my anus felt as though someone had poured molten lava inside of me. And even after dosing up again with throat spray and pain killers I still couldn't speak. Hot coffee, served to me in bed, helped my throat enough that by the time I finished my second cup I could speak in a husky, strained voice.

I went back to the bathroom. I douched and took a long hot shower. Before returning to bed I used a large part of a tube of hemorrhoid ointment on my anus and my vagina. I should have done that last night. It made a huge difference.

I finally felt well enough to put on a pair of loose shorts and a t-shirt and made my way downstairs.

I joined the family at the kitchen table but I had no appetite. I learned more about Piper's day before they brought her in to assist in my attempt to take ten miles of cock. Well, that was never my goal. I'm not certain who to blame for that.

Her own gangbang had lasted for several hours. There had been an intermission half way through during which she was made to pose alone and with each of the boys for pictures they took with their cell phones and the digital cameras that a few of them brought with them. No doubt the pictures they took will already have been distributed throughout our city and the city just down the road where those boys live. And of course they'll be all over the internet by now.

I listened to her tell of the things they did to her yesterday with tears in my eyes. I apologized from the bottom of my heart for ruining her life and told her that at least we would be able to afford to put her in a private school next year.

She smiled and said, "No thanks. I was pissed at first. But I've only got one more year of high school. I may not find true love next year. But I'll damn sure be popular. It really doesn't bother me that the kids will see those pictures. I'll have my close friends no matter what. And I'll have every guy in class hitting on me. What girl doesn't want that?!

"I'll probably get teased a lot at first. But I can handle that. I'm not worried about it. I've gone to school with most of those kids since kindergarten. I want to finish up with them. If it turns out to be worse than I think it will we can discuss it then."

She seemed so calm and unconcerned that her reputation had just been shattered because of the huge mistake I made. I know that I wouldn't have been as understanding in her position. I apologized again. It was all I could do.

I didn't have to describe what was done to me last night. Piper already filled in what she knew of the details, having witnessed the last twelve hours of constant rapes. Her part hadn't been easy. Those cruel, well hung men hadn't tried to force their cocks down her throat. Well, some did. Most of them didn't. But she spent almost the entire time with a cock in her mouth. She had begun to wonder if she would ever be able to close her mouth again.

Just as after those two gang rapes at the biker bar I found that the more I moved around the better I felt. Young, resilient Piper was almost fully recovered in the morning. I didn't feel that way until later that evening. And even then I wasn't ready to offer my services to Craig.

But Craig wasn't feeling the excitement that he usually experienced after I spent the day with Tommy. He was still in a lot of pain himself. He had a killer headache and his ribs were tender. He insisted, though, that even if he felt better he wouldn't be in the mood to make love. He was extremely upset about the things that we were subjected to yesterday.

He went out after lunch to run some errands. He wouldn't tell me what he was doing, only that he was preparing to put the plan he wouldn't share with me in motion.

Later that evening he asked me more questions about last Saturday. He wanted to know a lot about the bar Tommy owns that I couldn't tell him. His questions had to do with what happened at the end of the day and I wasn't there for that.

Craig seemed calm and confident. The prospect of facing Tommy again didn't seem to bother him at all. I, on the other hand, was terrified. Not for myself. I was afraid of what might come of another confrontation between the two of them.

There wasn't much conversation at breakfast the next morning. I was surprised when I awoke and found that I was pretty much fully recovered. I expected to spend weeks recovering from that horrible experience at the studio.

Piper informed us that she has heard from some of her friends about the pictures that are circulating. One of the boys from her class even sent her a few and asked if she would like to go to a party.

She saw the sad expression on my face and laughed. She said, "It's okay, mom. Hell, I'm considering it. I like the guy."

I've turned my daughter into a slut!

As if I said that aloud she reached over and squeezed my hand. She said, "I'm not turning into a slut, mom. But let's be honest. I like sex. I always have. The only difference is that now I don't have to hide it from you. I'm not going to start fucking any boy that asks. I may fuck this one because I like him. But we're going to talk first. I'm going to preserve what little reputation I have left at school."

I was only slightly relieved.

We started getting ready to go to the bar at nine. We showered and dressed. Piper wore a t-shirt dress that I thought was much too thin and panties. I didn't say anything about her t-shirt dress, though. That would have been pretty silly considering she would undoubtedly be removing it as soon as we arrive.

I wore a sundress that buttoned down the front. I didn't wear panties. I knew that if I did someone from the bar would end up with them.

We kissed Craig and Trey goodbye and I drove us to the bar. The parking lot across the street was almost full. That meant the bar was already crowded. I parked in a back corner of the lot under a tree. We had about ten minutes before we had to go in. There wasn't much point in putting it off and we didn't intentionally. But we talked for a moment before getting out of the car.

We looked at each other and I told her one more time how sorry I was that this was happening to her.

She grinned and exclaimed, "Would you stop that?! Jesus, mom! It wasn't your fault. We're all getting tired of all the apologies. No one blames you for making that deal with Tommy. And anyway, you know I enjoyed coming here last time. So did you."

She's right. It was fun. But the last time we didn't stay all day. And the last time we were here he refused offers from his customers to have sex with us for money because he had other plans for us. We probably wouldn't be so lucky this time. I pointed that out to her.

Her reply was, "I was pretty disappointed last time when he wouldn't let them. I was awfully damned horny by the time we left here."

Chapter 15

We stared at each other for a long moment. We understood each other pretty well. We ended up chuckling as we climbed out of the car and went across the street to the bar. But that didn't mean we weren't nervous. We were excited. But we were nervous.

The first thing we noticed when we entered the bar, aside from the large crowd of men, was that a row of folding tables had been added down the center of the narrow room to increase the seating capacity. There were six tables squeezed into the constricted space. There was only just barely room to walk between the tables they added and the booths along each wall.

Tommy was already doing business in his corner booth. He looked up when we came in. I saw him check the time to make certain we weren't late. His expression didn't change but I imagine he was disappointed that we were on time.

We made our way through the crowded room, getting groped all the way. Apparently our fans remembered us.

When we reached the back corner, Tommy ordered us to strip and get to work. The man sitting across from him in the booth obviously hadn't been here last week. He stared in shock as Piper and I undressed and handed Tommy our clothes. Piper removed her panties, too. She didn't wait for some pervert to offer to buy them.

Tommy looked us over and said, "You don't look any the worse for wear. I don't even see any bruises!"

He didn't even ask about Craig. The sorry son of a bitch!

I asked Tommy and his customer if they wanted anything from the bar.

He shook his head and said, "Later."

We started making our way around the room taking orders and getting groped. It was even more difficult now because we were getting groped from all sides. But I'd be lying if I tried to tell anyone that I wasn't having a good time. And I knew that Piper was, too. All these men wanted us. They all had erections from looking at our naked bodies and touching us. I'm sorry if I lose my Feminist Card for saying this, but that turns me the fuck on!

It took us a lot longer to see to all the customers. In part that was because there were more men in the bar today. But the men were more confident from the very beginning, having enjoyed our company last week and knowing what the limits were.

I suspect, though, that the limits today would be much more generous than they were last week. I was worried about that. I was largely recovered from taking ten miles of hard black cock into my body. But I wasn't certain that I was ready to take more just yet.

I felt the desire. My mind was ready for a good fuck. I was just worried about how well my much abused and still very tender body could withstand another afternoon of rough sex. I didn't think for a minute that these men wanted to "make love" to us. They wanted to fuck us!

It wasn't long before that question was asked and answered. After Piper and I had taken care of all the drink orders and been groped by nearly every man in the bar, one of the customers loudly reminded Tommy that he had said he would be open to offers for a little pussy from his new waitresses today.

Tommy looked up from his conversation with his loan sharking customer and said, "I've been thinking about that. Let me finish what I'm doing here and I'll tell you guys what I've decided."

There was an immediate air of expectancy in the room. We all noticed that he didn't say no. It was going to be a long day.

It wasn't even noon yet. There were somewhere in the neighborhood of a hundred men in the bar and we knew that men would be coming and going all day. Tommy already told me that we would be staying until closing time today. That could mean an awful lot of sex.

It wouldn't be as bad as being raped by forty large black men with twelve inch cocks, all intent on making it as violent an act as they possibly could. These were just normal men with normal cocks. But still, it's a lot of cock.

Piper and I continued to circulate and get pawed by the men. From time to time we would be pulled into a lap and forced to allow some boozed up man with cigarette breath to kiss us while his fingers were buried deep in our sopping wet pussies.

I think that both of us were as impatient to hear what Tommy had planned for us as the men were.

Tommy's customer finally left. Tommy stood up and announced, "Boys, it's gonna be a long day. They'll be here until closing time. Both of them had a hard day the day before yesterday and I don't want them spending all their time on their backs or on their knees. I make more money when they're out here serving beer to you horny assholes."

There was an outburst of loud laughter at that.

"What I'm going to propose is a lottery. You buy a ticket for ten dollars for a chance to fuck whichever of these cunts you want, or both if you want to spring for two tickets. Every half hour they'll each draw a winning number from a hat and go into the store room with whoever the winner is. They're both three holers so you can fuck which ever hole you want. The odds are pretty high, about fifty-fifty that you'll all get a chance at one of them, maybe both of them if you're lucky. You guys won't have put out a hundred bucks for ten minutes of sex and you'll still get to grope them all you want for free.

"A little later I'll probably have them put on a little show to keep you interested if they aren't too busy."

It sounded like a reasonable compromise to me. The men had mixed emotions. They didn't want to spend a fortune on a piece of ass. But they didn't like the idea of spending ten or twenty dollars and not getting laid either.

The bartender gave Piper and me each a supply of tickets and sent us out into the bar to sell them. No one declined. In fact, every customer I approached bought two tickets, one for the chance to fuck me and one for the chance to fuck Piper.

I'm almost certain that every man in the bar bought two tickets. A little easy math and I realized that Tommy just made two thousand dollars. And all he had to do was make the announcement! Piper and I were the ones that would do all the work.

The first raffles were held immediately. I drew a number from one hat and Piper from another. There were two loud cheers when the numbers were read and nearly a hundred disappointed moans from men with very hard cocks impatiently waiting to bury their cocks in our bodies.

Tommy pointed out the door to the store room and said that he had a mattress on the floor in there. The two men collected their winnings, my daughter and me, and headed for the door. The man who was eagerly dragging me to the store room was probably in his early sixties. He was bald and had a big pot belly hanging down over his belt.

Piper wasn't much better off. The man escorting her was only a few years younger than my date. But at least he was tall and skinny and had all his hair. That was about all you could say about him though. Both men were typical of the clientele in this sleazy, redneck bar. From listening to the conversations while serving drinks I had the impression that the combined IQ in the room was well under one hundred.

They may not be too bright. But they were certainly horny and judging by the bulges I've seen as I worked the room they all seemed virile enough.

To prove it, as soon as we entered the store room both men began to frantically unfasten their pants. They exposed two very normal, very average cocks. The man with Piper was all over her as soon as his cock was set free. He kissed her and groped her for a moment before tossing her onto the mattress and all but jumping on top of her in a flying leap.

She was as turned on as I was at the moment and she gave every indication of enjoying it just as much as he did. She was quite vocal about it. She was so loud that I didn't doubt the men out in the bar could hear her passionate cries.

The man I was with pushed me to my knees and placed the head of his cock against my lips. I opened my mouth and began to suck, grateful that he wasn't raping my mouth the way those men all did at the studio. He didn't slam his cock into me or try to force it down my throat. He stood there watching the man fuck my daughter and let me suck his cock for a few minutes.

He didn't cum in my mouth, though. After several minutes he pulled his cock out of my mouth and pulled me to my feet. He led me to the mattress and placed me on my hands and knees with my face just inches from Piper's.

The man fucking Piper seemed to understand what he was doing and smiled. I was ordered to kiss my daughter as the man behind me began sliding his cock into my pussy. They probably thought this would be embarrassing for us. They had no idea. Piper and I began to kiss passionately, moaning and enjoying orgasm after orgasm as those two old men fucked us.

I don't think either of us even noticed when the men came. We were so wrapped up in our pleasure that they had become just a means to an end, a very pleasant end. We continued until the men finally pulled out of us and watched in amazement for a few minutes.

We were allowed one more orgasm each before they separated us. I'm not even sure why we each achieved another orgasm. We weren't being touched except for our passionate kisses. I know that it was more than that, though. It was the entire, strange, sexually charged situation of working naked and being constantly groped in a bar full of strange men and being raffled off. This was much sexier for both of us than the horror of two nights ago. We had time to rest and recover between being used like common prostitutes. I wish we could keep coming back here and doing this!

I was fully aware of how wrong it is to feel that way. My conscience should have been beating me with a club. It wasn't just that I'm cheating on my perfect husband. It's much worse than that. I've involved my daughter! More than that, I'm happy for her!! I know she's enjoying this, or at least most of this, as much as I am and I can't help being happy for her. Add to that the unthinkable, I've had sex with my son AND my daughter. I have to be the worst mother in the world!

But I feel what I feel. I would be happy to never set foot in that studio again and I'm terrified of what might happen if we end up back there. Except for that, the terrible things I'm doing since I met Tommy are my fantasies come true and I'm sorry, but I can't help being turned on. Telling myself how wrong it is doesn't seem to make any difference at all.

The men who just finished using us stood over us in silence for a couple of minutes, savoring the moment I suppose. Or perhaps they were burning the image and memory into their small brains.

They finally turned and left the room together. As they stepped back out into the bar they were greeted by cheers and applause from the others, all hoping to be next. It was pretty immature I thought. But I would expect that from them.

Piper and I got to our feet and followed them out into the bar. We detoured to the ladies room and spent a few minutes freshening up. We needed to be nice and clean or the others wouldn't want to grope us. That would never do.

Almost an hour passed before Tommy decided it was time for us to put on a show. It was nothing special for us but the guys all seemed to enjoy it. Two men picked me up and placed me on my back on the bar. Two more men picked Piper up and lowered her on top of me in the classic sixty-nine position.

We enjoyed a couple of nice leisurely orgasms and managed to get a short break out of it. Unfortunately, it only happened that once. There were a lot of times during the rest of the day that I wanted them to humiliate us like that again just so we could get a little rest.

After several hours, working as a waitress and prostitute in a titty bar stopped being quite as exciting. The sex was okay most of the time. And getting groped by strange men, most of whom are old enough to be your father or even your grandfather is an erotic experience for those of us who have minds wired that way, like my daughter and me.

But it was getting to be a pretty difficult job. Except when we were pulled down into some man's lap and molested or in the store room having sex we spent all of our time on our feet fetching beers. It's a lot of damn work!

The sex part never became onerous. We were both fucked in the ass a couple times and that wasn't particularly pleasant. But it didn't happen that often and we're getting used to it by now. And the men began to calm down after a couple of hours. As a result the groping became less adolescent and more pleasant. But the job was tedious and our legs were getting very tired. By the time the day was over and the bar closed I would have given anything to just sit down and relax for a few minutes.

Instead, the customers were ushered out, somewhat rudely I thought, and we spent the next fifteen minutes on our knees sucking off Tommy and the bartender.

After quickly recovering from his orgasm the bartender emptied the cash register, counted the money and prepared the day's take for deposit.

While he was waiting, Tommy placed his large, brown paper shopping bag full of cash from his loan sharking business on the table. I noticed that there seemed to be more money in the bag than there was last week. I doubt if Tommy has a lot of trouble getting his money back.

I still had to smile that he would carry so much money around in a shopping bag. As brief cases go it isn't very impressive. I wondered if he did that on purpose.

He sat on his bench holding our clothes in his hand and said, "I slipped copies of the DVDs from your two trips to Rick's and your first trip to the studio into your purse."

He saw the confusion on my face. With a voice dripping with derision he said, "Rick's? The place where you are going to be buying most of your clothes from now on?"

The biker boutique! I didn't know it had a name!

"You can count on being here every Saturday from now on. I made more money in here today than I normally make in a week. I've got something new planned for Tuesday. You ain't gonna like it. But I'm warning you right now, I ain't gonna take any shit out of you. The important thing for you two to remember is that for the next five and a half months I own your asses."

He looked me in the eyes and snarled, "You know how serious I am about that, right bitch? You've seen just how impatient I can be. Right?"

I didn't dare try to reason with him. I could still hear the sound of him punching and kicking Craig until he was lying senseless on the floor. I nodded submissively, hating myself more for being a coward that for anything else I've done.

Tommy was satisfied that he had us cowed. He stood up and escorted us out of the bar. We were still naked. We were forced to wait beside him on the sidewalk while he locked the door. He still had our clothes and our purses.

He was totally unconcerned that someone might see us. After all, he was fully dressed. He escorted us across the street. We walked to his car and he finally handed us back our things. He turned toward his car, opened his trunk and tossed in the bank deposit bag he got from the bartender and the paper bag with the proceeds from his loan shark business.

Before he could close the trunk a figure appeared out of the dark, seemingly appearing out of nowhere. I was startled and nearly screamed. I didn't. But a high pitched squeak escaped from me before I clamped my hand over my mouth alerting Tommy.

Tommy was startled by the sound I made. He spun around to see what had caused me to make that noise.

I saw the gun first. It several long, terrifying seconds before I realized that the shadowy figure was Craig!

Judging by the smug, arrogant look on his face, Tommy knew who it was immediately. And he wasn't impressed.

He smiled and said, "You don't have the balls, you fuckin' fairy. All you've managed to do is make yourself look like a pansy and piss me off. That's just going to make things harder on your two cunts. Now get the fuck out of here before I take that thing away from you and shove it up your ass."

Craig ignored Tommy's threats. In a calm, reasoned voice he said, "There isn't a chance in hell of getting you to see reason. Is there?"

When I heard the sound of Craig's voice I knew that something terrible was going to happen. Unfortunately, Tommy remained unconvinced that my husband had the balls.

I think Craig saw in Tommy's eyes that there was no chance of working this out. Without taking his eyes off of Tommy, he said to me, "Take Piper and get out of here ... NOW!"

I can't even describe the terror I felt in that moment. Tommy still thought he had the upper hand. I knew better. I grabbed Piper's hand but before we could move, Tommy, still with that arrogant smile on his face, reached for the gun in Craig's hand. He was certain that Craig wouldn't pull the trigger. He didn't even try to disguise his actions. He calmly reached out to take the gun away from Craig.

There was a muffled pop. I've never heard a gun firing. It was such a quiet sound that I didn't realize Craig had pulled the trigger. Not at first.

Tommy didn't seem to realize it for a few seconds, either. He still had that arrogant smile on his face when he looked down at the small hole in his shirt quizzically.

In that moment Craig ordered us to leave again. Piper turned and tried to pull me across the deserted parking lot to my car. But I couldn't move at first. I couldn't take my eyes off of Tommy's face. Even now, even looking down at the hole in his shirt he still didn't seem to realize that he'd been shot!

I did. I knew that I was watching a man die. I was horrified. I didn't want to see this. I wanted desperately to turn away. But somehow I couldn't move. I was rooted to that spot and unable to move.

Piper finally screamed at me and yanked so hard on my arm that she nearly dislocated it. I finally was able to turn away. Holding hands we ran for my car without looking back. It required all of my will power to avoid looking back across the dark, deserted parking lot.

I fumbled for my keys and unlocked the car. Piper stopped to look back while I was running around to my side of the car and I screamed at her to get in the fucking car. I tore out of there so fast that I squealed the tires.

Piper yelled at me to slow down or we'd get arrested. She reminded me of all the detective shows we watched where people were caught because of the tire tracks they left. My heart was beating so fast that I was dizzy. But I finally managed to slow down.

I somehow managed to drive home without killing us and pulled into the garage. It was only after I turned off the engine that I realized we were both still naked. We sat there in the car for a long time. Both of us were shivering. I guess we were in shock. I was so out of it that I didn't even realize that Craig's car was still parked in the garage until I got out to go inside!

It was after one o'clock in the morning when we entered the kitchen from the garage. But Trey was still up. He was sitting in the dark at the kitchen table with a very worried look on his face. He looked up when we came in. He seemed to be relieved to see us. But he was obviously concerned about more than Piper and me. He asked, "What's going on? Where's dad?"

I poured myself a large glass of bourbon and gulped down several shots, letting the warmth from the liquor warm me and calm my nerves before collapsing into a chair beside Trey.

Piper reached for my glass and took a sip. She ran to the sink and spit it out immediately. She got out a can of Coke instead and exclaimed, "How can you drink that shit?!"

I would have been amused if I weren't terrified.

I took another big drink from my glass and asked, "What did your dad tell you when he left? How did he get downtown? His car is in the garage."

Instead of answering my questions, Trey asked, "Did you see him? Is he okay?"

We weren't getting anywhere this way. Everyone was asking questions. No one was answering!

I sighed and tried to force myself to calm down. I finally said, "We saw your father. He's fine. Now answer my questions."

Trey didn't seem reassured by the fact that we came home naked and obviously upset. But he finally said, "Kent picked dad up about an hour ago. Dad told me he had to go out for a while to take care of something. I heard someone pull into the driveway. It was Kent driving a truck. When dad went out I looked out to see who it was."

He paused as if to marshal his confused thoughts and almost whispered, "He had a gun, a pistol. Is dad going to shoot someone?!"

Oh god! What have I done?! Suddenly our life is spinning out of control. People don't get away with shooting people in this day and age. Not unless they're members of a gang and doing it in some inner city slum. People who shoot people get caught and go to prison, no matter the motive. This was all because of me.

If Craig was arrested and put in prison because of me I couldn't live with that. I would have to end my life.

I was suddenly aware of how much time was passing. What was taking him so long? Did he get caught already? Should I call him? Fuck!! I can't think!!

I dug my cell phone out of my purse and checked to see if there were any messages. When there weren't I grew even more frantic. I said, "I'm going to call him."

Piper slapped the phone out of my hands and screamed, "NO! No you can't! If the detectives find out about us they'll check your phone records. You can't call him."

Trey exclaimed, "Detectives! What the hell is going on?!"

I couldn't bring myself to explain. I couldn't say out loud that my husband just shot a man ... killed a man. I knew it to be true. But I couldn't say it, certainly not to his son.

Piper had no such reservations. With a note of pride in her voice that shocked me she said, "Dad shot Tommy after the bar closed tonight. That's all we know at the moment. I saw him lifting the body into the trunk of his car before we left. I don't know why he isn't home. I guess they're taking him somewhere."

Another hour passed. I was beyond frantic. We all were. I didn't know if something had gone wrong. Maybe Tommy wasn't badly hurt and overpowered Craig after we left. Craig might have been in accident. After all, he had to be as freaked out as I was. Maybe he was caught and was being processed at some police station at this very moment.

I was going crazy because there was no way that I could check on any of those possibilities.

I got up to pour a little more bourbon into my glass. That's what I was doing when the doorbell rang. I was so startled that I dropped the glass. I just knew it was the cops. I sent Trey to answer the door. He was the only one with clothes on. I cleaned up the broken glass but my ears were tuned toward the door.

Trey came back into the room with Sandra. She rushed over and hugged me. As we hugged she said, "Relax, honey. Kent called. All is well. They'll be home soon."

I offered her a drink which she gratefully accepted. I poured bourbon into two glasses. I handed her one of them and said, "I'm sorry, Sandra. I really fucked up. I'm so sorry that you and Kent got dragged into this. Christ! I've screwed everything up!"

"Honey! Craig told us what happened to you at that studio. And what happened to him when he tried to stop Tommy from messing with Piper. We're happy to help. Hell. This is the most excitement we've had since we raped you!"

I had to laugh at that. I noticed that having her here was calming me down a little. And knowing that she has heard from Kent helped. But I was desperate for more information. I wasn't going to be able to relax until I knew that Craig was safe.

I asked, "Did he say what they were doing? It's been so long!"

She smiled reassuringly and said, "No. But he made it clear that they had everything under control. They're just being very cautious. That's a good thing."

She lifted her glass and said, "Now take some more of your medicine and relax."

I took another sip of bourbon. I haven't eaten anything that didn't come out of the end of a cock today and all that bourbon was starting to really hit me. I thought about eating something but I was too upset.

I tried sending the kids to bed but Piper exclaimed, "Not gonna happen! You don't really think we could sleep do you?"

I smiled and said, "Sorry. That comes from so many years of being a mother. It's a natural instinct."

It was then that I heard a truck pulling into the driveway. I started to run outside when I remembered that I was still naked. I rushed to the door and peeked out. It was Craig and Kent in a large panel truck.

I waited until they reached the steps. I threw the door open and attacked Craig, nearly knocking him down the steps.

He wasn't smiling. But he was calm. He regained his balance and held me in his arms. He whispered, "It's over. Tommy won't be raping you or our daughter anymore."

I'll be honest. I knew it was for the best. Tommy was out of control. But still, a part of me felt the terrible loss of a very exciting part of my life.

Craig put me down and we went inside. Piper had already offered Kent a drink. He settled for a beer. Craig didn't want anything. We all sat down at the kitchen table. Craig tossed Tommy's brown paper bag and the bank deposit bag on the table. I didn't even realize he was carrying them!

He leaned back in his chair and said, "I imagine you all have questions."

He looked at Piper and Trey and said, "I'm tempted to send you upstairs. But I suppose that would be unfair. I don't like discussing this with you. But you have been a part of it from beginning. I guess you have a right to know what happened."

There was a long pause before he said, "I've been trying to think of some nice way to say this for the last hour. There isn't one."

He was staring down at his hands while he spoke. But he looked up, looked around the table and I could hear the extreme emotion in his voice when he said, "I killed Tommy tonight. I didn't feel like I had a choice. He couldn't be reasoned with. I couldn't kick his ass. And the things he has done, and worse yet the things he was planning ... I couldn't permit those things to happen. I couldn't think of any other way out of this mess."

He looked at Sandra and Kent and said, "I apologize to both of you again for involving you. We have only known you for a short time. But we became close quickly and you've been good friends. I hated to drag you into this but I didn't know what else to do."

Sandra reached across the table, took Craig's hands in hers and said, "We would have been upset if you hadn't come to us. We were happy to help. When we found out what that asshole was planning, and the awful things he's already done ... hell! If you hadn't done something about him we would have!"

Craig smiled and thanked her. He took a sip of my bourbon and said, "I'm sorry to keep you in the dark for so long tonight. I thought it best if we didn't use our phones. I'm glad you were smart enough to realize it."

I blushed and admitted, "I was just about to call you when Piper knocked the phone out of my hands. She's either very intelligent or she's a natural born criminal."

He still hadn't answered the question that was on all of our minds. He looked back down at his hands as if he couldn't believe what they just did and quietly said, "When I was a kid we used to go swimming in a gravel pit about forty-five minutes outside of town."

I was starting to wonder if he was losing his mind! What in the hell does that have to do with anything?! This is no time for reminiscing!

Before I could scream at him he continued, "Kids in town started getting sick and they traced it back to toxic chemicals in the gravel pit. The EPA shut it down and fenced it off. Before it flooded the pit went down four hundred feet. It now has over three hundred feet of water in it.

"I don't know what else is down there. But now there's a nearly new Lexus at the bottom of that pit with a dead body in it."

No one spoke for a very long time. We knew he was dead. But hearing about his disposition was somehow unsettling. I guess that's as it should be.

It seemed like a very long time before anyone spoke. Piper finally said in almost a whisper, "It's over. It's really over."

Craig shook his head and said, "Not yet. Not quite. Tomorrow I'll have to do something about those movies. Regina, I'll need you to give me directions to that sleazy studio."

"What are you going to do?"

Craig smiled wryly and replied, "Hopefully nothing more than retrieve any and all copies of your movies, Piper's movies, and any documents relating to the fact that you were ever in that building. That's why we have the truck. Kent borrowed it from his brother-in-law."

I sighed and said, "I think they're already distributing my first movie. Tommy gave me a copy of it tonight. Those same people are also selling DVDs from those changing rooms at the biker bar. Both the first time when I went alone and the next time when Piper went with me."

Craig shrugged and said, "I'll get what I can. And I'll do what I can to intimidate them. All I can do it try."

It was almost three in the morning when Sandra and Kent went home and we sent the kids to bed. We didn't go to bed immediately, though. We were too keyed up. Instead, we emptied Tommy's money out onto the table and started counting.

I had a rough idea of how much money was there. Or I thought I did. I wasn't even close! Tommy wasn't kidding about how good business was when Piper and I were there. The deposit was made out in the amount of five thousand dollars. Minus what they must have held back to put in the till to open up with tomorrow that was a hell of a lot of beer!

We put that aside and started counting out the money in the bag. That was the real surprise. He was carrying just short of twenty-eight thousand dollars in a shopping bag! Counting the initial twenty-five thousand I got from Tommy that makes fifty-eight thousand dollars. It isn't a fortune but I couldn't help considering myself well compensated for the things Tommy put me and my family through.

I would have felt differently if he took Piper and me to the studio on Tuesday and we ended up having sex with dogs. I have a very strong suspicion that was exactly what was planned for us.

Craig put the money in a gym bag and hid it in the basement. We finally went upstairs. I checked on the kids before going to my room to take a shower. They were sleeping together in Trey's bed. They were cuddled up together with Trey's arms around Piper and breathing deeply. I stared at them from the doorway for a long time with tears in my eyes. They looked so peaceful.

They have always gotten along pretty well. But not that well. I know how wrong incest is. But I couldn't help feeling warm all over when I saw how close they are now, and how protective Trey is of his big sister. I wasn't nearly as worried now about how they would be changed by the things that have happened.

After my shower, Craig and I curled up together just the way our kids were. I apologized to Craig for all the trouble I caused.

He asked me to stop apologizing. He pointed out that we have already been all over that subject and no one blamed me for bringing Tommy into our lives. And we all felt that it hadn't been all bad. In addition to the tension and the pain and suffering he bought us some time to breath and he brought a lot of excitement into our stressful lives. We all had an opportunity to play with our fantasies.

And Trey! He's a different boy now! The difference in him was unbelievable.

Kent came over after breakfast the next day. I absolutely refused to tell them the location of the studio. I insisted on going with them. I knew that it was important that we did whatever we could today. Craig's new job starts tomorrow and he won't have time to go around town playing Rambo. But today is Sunday and I doubt that there will be anyone at the studio to intimidate so I felt pretty safe going along.

There were only two seats in the truck so I had to sit in Craig's lap. But I didn't mind. He made it interesting. He rode with is hand in my shorts and joked with Kent about how hard it was going to be to find a suitable replacement for Tommy.

I couldn't believe it! He was reading my mind again! I stuck my tongue in his ear and then said, "You fucking pervert! God I love you!"

I directed them to the large, unmarked metal building on the edge of town. I was right. No one was there. But there was a notice on the door listing emergency contact phone numbers. One of them was for Mr. Barnes.

Kent parked the truck away from the building and Craig called the number on the door. He identified himself as a police officer and said that there was evidence of a possible break in at the industrial park where his building was located.

Mr. Barnes, believing that Craig was a cop, asked him to guard the building but insisted that they not enter. He said he would be here in ten minutes. It was twelve minutes but that was pretty close.

He looked confused when he pulled up and there were no cop cars and no one standing nearby. Kent started the truck and drove across the parking lot blocking Mr. Barnes' car and all three of us scrambled out.

Mr. Barnes started to panic until he saw me. He recognized me immediately but he didn't know what to think.

He stared at me as we approached. When we came to a stop in front of him he asked, "Did you call me?! I thought..."

Craig got right to the point. "I called you. You made movies in there with my wife and daughter. I want them. I want every fucking copy of them. I want the ones from the biker bar, too. And I want that piece of paper you made my wife sign."

It seemed to take the air out of him when he learned that Craig is my husband. But he wasn't quite ready to give in. He started to try to bluff, or at least I hoped it was a bluff. He threatened to call the cops if we didn't leave immediately.

Craig remained unimpressed. He replied, "Okay. Why don't you do that? Call the cops and let's see what they have to say when they see the things you did to my teenage daughter. I bet she isn't the only underage girl that you've done that to. Is she?"

Mr. Barnes turned white. He fumbled for words for moment and then kind of caved in on himself. All three of us saw the moment when he surrendered. He knew he had a choice between the immediate loss of revenue if he gave us what we wanted or decades in prison if he refused. He could recover the lost revenue, not the lost years.

He directed Kent to drive around the building and back up to the loading dock. Craig and I followed him inside. We went to his office where he retrieved the paper I signed. While he was digging it out Craig asked him how many DVDs were already in circulation.

He admitted that they had sold a few on the internet but that nothing had gone out the back yet. We then watched as he booted his computer and removed any and all evidence of my movies from their website, as well as more than a dozen photo sets showing both me and Piper in some pretty interesting situations.

While we made our way through the building to the loading dock I asked him what was planned for my daughter and me on Tuesday.

He had begun to calm down when it didn't appear that he would be harmed. But he grew nervous all over again when he was faced with that question. He hemmed and hawed for several long seconds before he admitted that their trainer was going to come to the studio with a dozen well trained dogs.

He at least had enough humanity left in him to blush.

We weren't in a hurry. We were careful to get every trace of the movies I made and a surprisingly large collection of stills as well. I saw digital cameras from time to time while I was here. But I had no idea they took so many photographs.

When everything was loaded in the back of the van, Craig turned to Mr. Barnes and said, "If I ever see any of these movies or any of the pictures from them in stores or on the internet ... well, let's just say you should ask Tommy what will happen to you.

"Oh wait! I'm afraid you can't do that. You won't be seeing Tommy anymore."

Mr. Barnes turned white again. He got the point. It was obvious that Craig was as serious as a heart attack ... or a bullet in the heart.

We started to leave but Mr. Barnes started pleading, "Wait! You have to understand! I was just doing my job!"

Craig turned back and snarled, "It's a shitty job! I'm having a very hard time not putting a bullet in you just thinking back on the things you did to my wife and my little girl. How many more young girls have been raped for the amusement of you perverts in this fucking hell hole?!"

Mr. Barnes didn't have the nerve to answer. Either that or there had been so many that he couldn't.

In a quiet, threatening voice, Craig said, "I have no problem with people making dirty movies. Hell! I enjoy watching them now and then. But not when the women are making them against their will and not when the girls are underage."

He looked around thoughtfully and said as if talking to himself, "I wonder how long it would take this place to burn to the ground."

Mr. Barnes swore that from that moment on he was strictly on the up and up. We didn't believe him. But he seemed terrified enough that he would be more careful about the actresses in his movies for at least a little while.

We drove away in silence. We were halfway home before Kent asked, "Before you destroy those DVDs, would it bother you if I got copies of them?"

Craig and I both laughed. It was the perfect thing to say to break the tension. Craig replied, "I was going to insist on it. Wait until you see her in that changing booth at the biker bar. That was one hot show! I had to carry both of them to the car when all those bikers were through with them. But damned if they weren't ready to go back the next day!"

I kissed his cheek and corrected him, "No, dear. Not the next day, the following day."

I also described my ten miles of cock movie to Kent. He tried to act sympathetic but he couldn't hide how he truly felt. His erection made it obvious.

I reached over and wrapped my fingers around his cock. I smiled up at him and said, "I'm sorry. Did I do this?"

Craig gently removed my hand from Kent's lap and said, "Wait until we get home. I would hate to have to explain all those DVDs to a traffic cop if we hit something and they spilled out all over the road."

I sat back up and asked, "What the hell are we going to do with all those DVDs?! Give them out as Christmas presents?!"
Epilogue

Getting rid of the DVDs was a problem. It took us months. There were thousands of them. We ended up removing the paper inserts from the covers and burning them in the fireplace. We threw the cases in the trash and one at a time we broke the discs in half, all but a half dozen of each movie. We couldn't bring ourselves to destroy them all.

Craig started work the next day. It turned out that he and that job were made for each other. He loved it from day one and his employers loved the job he was doing. He was right about spending most of his time at work during the start-up phase. But after seven or eight months we have a more normal life and we were all happy in it.

We were visited by detectives from the local police department after a couple of weeks had passed. Tommy's bartender and his ex wife had both reported him missing. They wouldn't say how they found me or how much they knew about my relationship with Tommy. But I think they believed me when I explained that I knew he was missing but knew nothing about it. I told them the truth about the last time I saw him, leaving his bar at midnight two weeks earlier.

They came back again several days later and talked to Craig and me together. We told them the truth. We had to answer a lot of embarrassing questions since we didn't know how much they already knew. I admitted borrowing money from him. I admitted that I had become a virtual sex slave to him instead of making monthly payments on my debt.

The cops found it hard to believe that Craig wasn't upset by the arrangement. On the other hand, after listening to my story they both had erections when they finally left. Craig offered to loan me to them if they wanted a little relief. One of them looked like he wanted to accept the offer. The other was too much of a prick.

We never heard from them again after that. Eventually we stopped worrying about what they knew, or what they might suspect. If they did suspect us they had no proof.

One of the first things we did when Craig started getting paid regularly was call a landscaper. Our backyard is now completely private. There are no longer any gaps through which our neighbors can see into our yard. It takes a little of the fun out of some of the things we do out there. But Kent feels much more comfortable fucking any one of the three women he now has access to while we're bent over a patio table in the backyard.

We kept a close eye on Piper for a while. She has always been remarkably open and she remained pretty much unchanged. She was teased a lot when school started back in the fall. The pictures the kids on TT's football team took at the gangbang were all over Piper's school. She acted as if she was proud of them and I think that maybe she really was.

After a while the kids got tired of teasing her. She still had the same friends that she had all the way through school. According to Piper when they heard about the gangbang many of them were jealous.

She did seem to get asked out on a lot more dates in her senior year. I stopped worrying about her reputation. She seemed to be handling everything well. Let her have her fun.

When it comes to finances I learned my lesson, pretty much. I no longer use my charge cards. It helps that Craig makes so much money that I have no need of them. And we have that stash of cash in the basement for emergencies.

I'll admit that there were several occasions when I found myself coveting something I didn't need and couldn't really afford. Each time I had surprisingly little trouble turning and walking away with no regrets. Well, almost no regrets.

The bigger problem for me was one that Craig and I both anticipated. I missed Tommy. Not just his big cock, though I missed that, too. But the strong, selfish, self centered, dominant, slightly dangerous son of a bitch who could humiliate and abuse me and see to it that I was well raped on occasion.

I make love to Craig every chance that I get. I even screw around with Trey now and then. He has turned into a very good lover for a boy his age, for a boy any age! And we get together with Sandra and Kent at least once a week for sex. We actually spend two or three days a week with them but sometimes we just play games or watch a movie or just talk. It's almost like the six of us are one big family.

We met their daughter and her husband. They're a nice couple and we enjoy their company. But they're normal and they know nothing of our many deep, dark secrets. We could never be as close to them as we are to Sandra and Kent.

There's no shortage of sex in my life. And it's good sex. But something's missing and I know what it is. I just don't know what to do about it or even if I should do something about it. I think about it a lot, though.

I have driven over to Tommy's bar a couple of times. I didn't go in. There was a big sign out front about it being under new management. But even if I thought I might end up getting naked in there it wouldn't be the same without Tommy there to make it happen. I need him to make me do those things against my will.

Then one day the obvious solution occurred to me. I drove over to the Rick's, the biker boutique with the glass walled changing rooms. I pulled into the parking lot and sat in my car for a very long time. I watched the bikers come and go. I counted all the bikes in front of The Iron Horse Saloon next door to get an idea of how many big, ugly men were inside getting drunk and talking shit.

Tommy wasn't around. Tommy hadn't ordered me to go in there. But Rick was there. I'm pretty certain that I was a good enough judge of character to know what Rick would do if I entered his store and started browsing through the racks of slutty clothes.

I bet Craig would love to see me in a slutty new dress.

The End

Comments? Criticism? Email vulgus@hotmail.com
To that small group of disturbed people who have
enjoyed my previous efforts and encouraged me, thank
you.

Back to M Collection :::::|::::: Back to main page